About Peggy Saville

About Peggy Saville

[;^

MRS. GEORGE DE HORNE VAIZEY

AuHior of ' More About l\\^^'y^' ' A Honscfu! of < liru--.' ' Pi vie O Shau:^ ' , -^sv.

■ />V//]' Trt'V'jr.' lite h\'>}t}t}ics 0\ i-ic /■\!r-- t'l/s.' tie. ft-/.

L O N D O N

T

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETl

4 IJouvKiuK Street am* 65 St. Tai'I/s Churchyard K.C.

CONTENTS

CHAP.

I, A NEW INMATE

II. MELUCENT S PROPHECY
in, ENTER MISS SAVILLE I .
IV. GOOD-BYE, MARIQUITA I .

V. EXPLANATIONS

VI. A NEW FRIENDSHIP

VII. AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS

VIH. PEGGY SHOWS HERSELF IN HER TRUE

IX. THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND
X, AMBITIONS 1 ,

XI. A SHAKESPEARE READING

XII. PEGGY IN TROUBLE

XIII. JEALOUS THOUGHTS

XIT. ROSALIND S VISIT

XV. A PINK LUNCHEON

XVI, AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR

XVII. PEGGY IS LOST ,

XVIIl. THE SECRET CONFESSED

XIX. ROSALIND S BALL

XX. AT THB LARCHES

PAGE

3

COLOURS

i6

23

30
40
46

54
60

69

79

93

106

"S

X29

142

161
171
181

I.

CONTENTS

CHAr.

XXI. ANOTHER ACCIDENT I *

XXII. FIRS [ , , ,

XXIII. A NIGHT OF TERROR ,

XXIV, THE VALLEY OF THK SHADOW

XXV. CONVALESCENCE .
XXVI. ALAS, FOR ARTHUR I
XXVII. THE PARTING OF THE WAYS I

. 190

. 202

. 207

' 213

. 219

. 231

• 239

ROUND AND ROUND SHE WENT, FASTER AND FASTER, WHILE THE

FIVE BEHOLDERS GASPED AND STARED.

[Sef page 29,

'ROSALIND! WHAT A PERFECT JNOEL YOU LOOK! BUT, OH ! HAVE

YOU GOT ANY BOOT-POLISH?'

PEGGY ^STOOD WATCHING, A SOLITARY FIGUEE UPOX THE ROADSIDE.

ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

CHAPTER 1

A NEW INMATE

HE afternoon post had come in, and the
Vicar of Renton stood in the bay window
of his library reading his budget of letters.
He was a tall, thin man, with a close-
shaven face, which had no beauty of feature, but which
was wonderfully attractive all the same. It was not
an old face, but it was deeply lined, and those who
knew and loved him best could tell the meaning of
each of those eloquent tracings. The deep vertical
mark running up the forehead meant sorrow. It had
been stamped there for ever on the night when Hubert,
his first-born, had been brought back, cold and lifeless,
from the river to which he had hurried forth but an
hour before, a picture of happy boyhood. The vicar*s
brow had been smooth enough before that day. The
furrow was graven to the memory of Teddy, the
golden - haired lad who had first taught him the joys
of fatherhood. The network of lines about the eyes
were caused by the hundred and one little worries of
every -day life, and the strain of working a delicate

3

4 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLB

bodyto its fullest pitch ; and the two long", deep streaks
down the cheeks bore testimony to that happy sense of
humour which showed the bright side of a question,
and helped him out of many a slough of despair. This
afternoon, as he stood reading his letters one by one,
the different lines deepened, or smoothed out, according
to the nature of the missive. Now he smiled, now he
sighed, anon he crumpled up his face in puzzled thought,
until the last letter of all was reached, when he did all
three in succession, ending up with a low whistle of
surprise —

* Edith I This is from Mrs. Saville. Just look at
this ! '

Instantly there came a sound of hurried rising from
the other end of the room ; a work-basket swayed to
and fro on a rickety gipsy-table, and the vicar's wife
walked towards him, rolling half a dozen reels of thread
in her wake with an air of fme indifference.

* Mrs. Saville ! ' she exclaimed eagerly. ' How is
my boy? ' and without waiting for an answer she seized
the letter, and began to devour its contents, while her
husband went stooping about over the floor picking
up the contents of the scattered basket and putting
them carefully back in their places. He smiled to
himself as he did so, and kept turning amused, tender
glances at his wife as she stood in the uncarpeted
space in the window, with the sunshine pouring in or\
her eager face. Mrs. Asplin had been married for
twenty years, and was the mother of three big children ;
but such was the buoyancy of her Irish nature and the
irrepressible cheeriness of her heart, that she was in
good truth the youngest person in the house, so that
her own daughters were sometimes quite shocked at
her levity of behaviour, and treated her with gentle,
ijiotherly restraint. She was tall and thin, like her

A NEW IN MA TE 5

husband, and he, at least, considered her every whit
as beautiful as she had been a score of years before.
Her hair was dark and curly ; she had deep-set grey
eyes, and a pretty fresh complexion. When she was
well, and rushing about in her usual breathless fashion,
she looked like the sister of her own tall girls ; and
when she was ill, and the dark lines showed under her
eyes, she looked like a tired, wearied girl, but never
for a moment as if she deserved such a title as an old,
or elderly, woman. Now, as she read, her eyes glowed,
and she uttered ecstatic little exclamations of triumph
from time to time ; for Arthur Saville, the son of the
lady who was the writer of the letter, had been the
first pupil whom her husband had taken into his house
to coach, and as such had a special claim on her
affection. For the first dozen years of their marriage
all had gone smoothly with Mr. and Mrs, Asplin, and
the vicar had had more work than he could manage
In his busy city parish ; then, alas, lung trouble had
threatened ; he had been obliged to take a year's rest,
and to exchange his living for a sleepy little parish,
where he could breathe fresh air, and take life at a
slower pace. Illness, the doctor's bills, the year's
holiday, ran away with a large sum of money ; the
stipend of the country church was by no means
generous, and the vicar was lamenting the fact that
he was shortest of money just when his children were
growing up and he needed it most, when an old college
friend requested, as a favour, that he would undertake
the education of his only son, for a year at least, so
that the boy might be well grounded in his studies
before going on to the military tutor who was to
prepare him for Sandhurst. Handsome terms were
quoted, the vicar looked upon the offer as a leading
of Providence, and Arthur baville's stay at the vicarage

6 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

proved a success in every sense of the word. He
was a clever boy who was not afraid of work, and the
vicar discovered in himself an unsuspected genius for
teaching. Arthur's progress not only filled him with
delight, but brought the offer of other pupils, so that
he was but the forerunner of a succession of bright,
handsome boys, who came from far and wide to be
prepared for college, and to make their home at the
vicarage. They were honest, healthy-minded lads, and
Mrs. Asplin loved them all, but no one had e\xr taken
Arthur Saville's place. During the year which he
had spent under her roof he had broken his collar-
bone, sprained his ankle, nearly chopped off the top
of one of his fingers, scalded his foot, and fallen crash
through a plate-glass window. There had never been
one moment's peace or quietness ; she had gone about
from morning to night in chronic fear of a disaster ;
and, as a matter of course, it followed that Arthur was
her darling, ensconced In a little niche of his own,
from which subsequent pupils tried in vain to oust
him.

Mrs. Saville dwelt upon the latest successes of her
clever son with a mother's pride, and his second
mother beamed, and smiled, and cried, * I told you
so I ' * Dear boy ! * * Of course he did ! ' in delighted
echo. But when she came to the second half of the
letter her face changed, and she grew grave and
anxious. 'And now, dear Mr. Asplin,* Mrs. Saville
wrote, * I come to the real burden of my letter. I
return to India in autumn, and am most anxious to see
Peggy happily settled before I leave. She has been
at this Brighton school for four years, and has done
well with her lessons, but the poor child seems so
unhappy at the thought of returning, that I am sorely
troubled about her. Like most Indian children, she

A NE W IN MA TE 7

has had very Utile home life, and after being with me
for the last six months she dreads the prospect of
school, and I cannot bear the thought of sending her
back against her will. I was puzzling over the
question yesterday, when it suddenly occurred to me
that perhaps you, dear Mr. Asplin, could help me out
of my difficulty. Could you — would you, take her in
hand for the next three years, letting her share the
lessons of your own two girls ? I cannot tell you what
a relief and joy it would be to feel that she was under
your care. Arthur always looks back on the year spent
with you as one of the brightest of his life ; and I am
sure Peggy would be equally happy. I write to you
from force of habit, but really I think this letter should
have been addressed to Mrs. Asplln, for it is she who
would be most concerned. I know her heart is large
enough to mother my dear girl during my absence ;
and if strength and time will allow her to undertake
this fresh charge, I think she will be glad to help
another mother by doing so, Peggy is bright and
clever, like her brother, and strong on the whole,
though her throat needs care. She is nearly fifteen —
the age, I think, of your youngest girl — and we should
be pleased to pay the same terms as we did for Arthur.
Now, please, dear Mr. Asplin, talk the matter over
with your wife, and let me know your decision as soon
as possible.'

Mrs. Asplin dropped the letter on the floor, and
turned to confront her husband.

' Well I '

< Well ? '

' It is your affair, dear, not mine. You would have
the trouble. Could you do with an extra child in the
house ? '

^Yes, yes, so far as that goes. The more the

8 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

merrier. I should like to help Arthur's mother, but' —
Mrs. Asplin leant her head on one side, and put
on what her children described as her * Ways and
Means ' expression. She was saying to herself, — * Clear
out the box -room over the study. Spare chest -of -
drawers from dressing-room — cover a box with one
of the old chintz curtains for an ottoman — enamel the
old blue furniture — new carpet and bedstead, say five
or six pounds outlay — yes I I think I could make it
pretty for five pounds ! , . . ' The calculations lasted
for about two minutes, at the end of which time her
brow cleared, she nodded brightly, and said in a crisp,
decisive tone, * Yes, we will take her I Arthur's throat
was delicate too. She must use my gargle.'
The vicar laughed softly.

* Ah ! I thought that would decide it. I knew your
soft heart would not be able to resist the thought of
the delicate throat I Well, dear, if you are willing, so
am I. I am glad to make hay while the sun shines,
and lay by a little provision for the children. How
will they take it, diO you think? They are accustomed
to strange boys, but a girl will be a new experience.
She will come at once, I suppose, and settle down to
work for the autumn. Dear me ! dear me ! It is the
unexpected that happens. I hope she is a nice child.*

* Of course she is. She is Arthur's sister. Come !
the young folks are in the study. Let us go and tell

them the news. I have ahva3's said it was my
ambition to have half a dozen children, and now, at
last, it is going to be gratified.'

Mrs. Asplin thrust her hand through her husband's
arm, and led him down the wide, flagged hall, towards
the room whence the sound of merry young voices fell

pleasantly upon the ear.

CHAPTER IJ

mellicent's prophecy

HE schoolroom was a long^ bare apartment
running along* one side of the house, and
boasting; three tall windows, througfh which
the sun poured in on a shabby carpet and
ink-stained tables. Everything; looked well worn and,
to a certain extent, dilapidated, yet there was an air of
cheerful comfort about the whole which is not often
found in rooms of the kind, Mrs. Asplin revelled in
beautiful colours, and would tolerate no drab and
saffron papers in her house ; so the walls were covered

with a rich soft blue ; the cushions on the wicker chairs
rang the changes from rose to yellow ; a brilliant
Japanese screen stood in one corner, and a wire stand
before the open grate held a number of flowering plants.
A young fellow of se\'enteen or eighteen was seated at
one end of the table employed in arranging a selection

of foreign stamps. This was Maxwell, the vicar's

eldest surviving son, who \v3.s to go up to Oxford at

the beginning of the year, and was at present reading

under his father's supervision. His sister Mellicent was

perched on the table itself, watching his movements,

and vouchsafing scraps of advice. Her suggestions

were received with sniffs of scornful superiority, but

Mellicent prattled on unperturbed, being a plump,

placid person, with flaxen hair, blue eyes, and somewhat

9

10 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

obtuse sensibilities. The elder girl was sitting reading
by the window, leaning her head on her hand, and
showing a long, thin face, comically like her father's,
with the same deep lines running down her cheeks.
She was neither so pretty nor so even-tempered as her
sister, but she had twice the character, and was a
young person who made her individuality felt in the
house ; while Maxwell was the beauty of the family,
with his mother*s crisp, dark locks, grey eyes, and
brunette colouring.

These three young people were the vicar's only
surviving children ; but there were two more occupants
of the room^the two lads who were being coached to
enter the University at the same time as his own son.
Number one was a fair, dandified-looking youth, who
sat astride a deck-chair, with his trousers hitched up
so as to display long, narrow feet, shod in scarlet silk
socks and patent-leather slippers. He had fair hair,
curling over his forehead ; bold blue eyes, an aquiline
nose, and an air of being very well satisfied with the
world in general and himself in particular. This was
Oswald Elllston, the son of a country squire, who had
heard of the successes of Mr. Asplin's pupils, and was
storing up disappointment for himself in expecting
similar exploits from his own handsome, but by no
means over-brilliant, son. The second pupil had a small
microscope In his hand, and was poring over a collec-
tion of * specimens,' with his shoulders hitched up to
his ears, in a position the reverse of elegant. Every
now and then he would bend his head to write down a
few notes on the paper beside him, showing a square-
chinned face, with heavy eyebrows and strong roughly-
marked features. His clothes were worn, his cufi's
invisible, and his hair ruffled into wild confusion by the
anconsclous rubbings of his hands ; and this was the

MELLICENT 'S PR OP HE CY x i

Honourable Robert Darcy, third son of Lord Darcy, a
member of the Cabinet, and a politician of world-wide
reputation.

The servants at the vicarag-e were fond of remarking^,
apropos of the Honourable Robert, that he * didn't look
it'; which remark would have been a subject of sincere
gratification to the lad himself, had it been overheard ;
for there was no surer way of annoying him than by
referring to his position, or giving him the prefix to
which he was entitled.

The young folks looked up inquiringly as Mr, and
Mrs. Asplin entered the room, for the hour after tea
was set apart for recreation, and the elders were usually
only too glad to remain in their own quiet little
sanctum. Oswald, the gallant, sprang to his feet and
brought forward a chair for Mrs. Asplin, but she waved
him aside, and broke impetuously into words.

* Children I we have news for you. You are going
to have a new companion. Father has had a letter this
afternoon about another pupil ' —

Mellicent yawned, and Esther looked calmly un-
interested, but the three lads were full of interest.
Their faces turned towards the vicar with expressions
of eager curiosity.

* A new fellow ! This term ! From what school, sir ? '
'A ladies' boarding-school at Brighton!' Mrs.

Asplin spoke rapidly, so as to be beforehand with her
husband, and her eyes danced with mischievous enjoy-
ment, as she saw the dismay depicted on the three
watching faces. A ladies* school ! Maxwell, Oswald,
and Robert, had a vision of a pampered pet in curls,
and round jacket, and their backs stiffened in horrified
indignation at the idea that grown men of seventeen
and eighteen should be expected to associate with a
* kid ' from a ladies' school I

la ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

The vicar could not restrain a smile, but he hastened
to correct the mistake. * It's not a ** fellow" at all,
this time. It's a girl ! We have had a letter from
Arthur Savllle's mother, asking us to look after her
daughter while she is in India. She will come to us
very soon, and stay, I suppose, for three or four years,
sharing your lessons, my dears, and studying with
you ' —

* A girl ! Good gracious ! Where will she sleep ? *
cried MelHcent, with characteristic matter-of-fact
curiosity, while Esther chimed in with further inquiries,

* What is her name ? How old is she ? What is she
like ? When will she come ? Why is she leaving
school ? '

* Not very happy. Peggy. In the little box-room
over the study. About fifteen, I believe. Haven't the
least idea. In a few weeks from now,' said Mrs.
Asplin, answering all the questions at once in her
impulsive fashion, the while she walked round the table,
stroked Maxwell's curls, bent an interested glance at
Robert's collection, and laid a hand on Esther's back,
to straighten bowed shoulders. * She is Arthur's
sister, so she is sure to be nice, and both her parents
will be in India, so you must all be kind to the poor
little soul, and give her a hearty welcome.'

Silence I Nobody had a word to say in response to
this remark ; but the eyes of the young people met
furtively across the table, and Mr. Asplin felt that they
were only waiting until their seniors should withdraw
before bursting into eager conversation.

* Better leave them to have it out by themselves,*
he whispered significantly to his wife ; then added aloud,
' Well, we won't interrupt you any longer. Don't turn
the play-hour into work, Rob I You will study all the
better for a little relaxation. You have proved the truth

MELLICENTS PROPHECY 13

of that axiom, Oswald — eh ? ' and he went laughing out
of the room, while Oswald held the door open for his
wife, smiling assent in lazy fashion.

* Another girl ! ' he exclaimed, as he reseated himself
on his chair, and looked with satisfaction at his well-
shod feet. 'This is an unexpected blow I A sister of
the redoubtable Saville ! From all I have heard of him,
I should imagine a female edition would be rather a
terror in a quiet household. I never saw Saville, — what
sort of a fellow was he to look at, don*t you know? '

Mellicent reflected.

* He had a nose 1 ' she said solemnly. Then, as the

others burst into hilarious laughter, * Oh, it*s no use
shrieking at me ; I mean what I say,' she insisted,
*A big nose — like Wellington's I When people are
very clever, they always have big noses. I imagine
Peggy small, with a little thin face, because she was
born in India, and lived there until she was six years
old, and a great big nose in the middle ' —

* Sounds appetising,' said Maxwell shortly. * I

don't ! I imagine Peggy like her mother, with blue
eyes and brown hair. Mrs. Saville is awfully pretty,
I have seen her often, and if her daughter is like her'

* I don't care in the least how she looks,' said Esther
severely, Mt's her character that matters. Indian
children are generally spoiled, and if she has been to a
boarding-school she may give herself airs. Then we
shall quarrel. I am not going to be patronised by a
girl of fourteen. 1 expect she will be Mellicent's friend,
not mine.'

* I wonder what sums she is in ! * said Mellicent
dreamily. * Rob ! what do you think about it? Are
you glad or sorry ? You haven't said anything yet.'

Robert raised his eyes from his microscope, and

looked her up and down, very much as a big New-

14 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

foundland dog looks at the terrier which disturbs its
slumber.

* It's nothing to me/ he said loftily, ' She may come
if she likes.' Then, with sudden recollection, * Does
she learn the violin ? Because we have already one
girl in this house who is learning the violin, and life
won't be worth living if there is a second.'

He tucked his big notebook under his chin as he
spoke, and began sawing across it with a pencil,
wagging his head and rolling his eyes, in imitation
of Mellicent's own manner of practising, producing
at the same time such long-drawn, catlike wails from
between his closed lips as made the listeners shriek
with laughter. Mellicent, however, felt bound to
expostulate.

* It's not the tune at all,* she cried loudly. ' Not like
any of my pieces ; and if I do roll my eyes, I don't
rumple up my hair and pull faces at the ceiling, as
some people do, and I know who they are, but I am
too polite to say so 1 I hope Peggy will be my friend,
because then there will be two of us, and you won't
dare to tease me any more. When Arthur was here,
a boy pulled my hair, and he carried him upstairs and
held his head underneath the shower-bath.'

* I'll pull it again, and see if Peggy will do the same,'
said Rob pleasantly ; and poor Mellicent stared from
one smiling face to another, conscious that she was
being laughed at, but unable to see the point of the
joke.

* When Peggy comes,' she said, in an injured tone,
* I hope she will be sympathetic. I'm the youngest,
and I think you ought all to do what I want ; instead ot
which you make fun, and laugh among yourselves, and
send me messages. For instance, when Max wanted
his stamps brought down ' —

MELLICENT'S PROPHECY 15

Maxwell passed his big hand over her hair and face,
then, reversing the direction, rubbed up the point of the
little snub nose.

* Never mind, chubby, your day is over I We will
make Peggy the message-boy now. Peggy will be a
nice, meek little girl, who will like to run messages for
her betters I She shall be my fag, and attend to me,
I'll give her my stamps to sort.'

* I rather thought of having her for fag myself; we
can't admit a girl to our study unless she makes herself
useful,' said Oswald languidly; whereupon Rob banged
the notebook on the table with clanging decision.

* Peggy belongs to me,' he announced firmly. 'It's
no use you two fellows quarrelling. That matter is
settled once for all. Peggy will be my fag ; I've
barieyed her for myself, and you have nothing to say
in the matter.*

But Esther tossed her head with an air of superior
wisdom.

* Wait till she comes,' she said sagely. * If Peggy is
anything like her brother, you may spare yourself the
trouble of planning as to what she must or must not
do. It is waste of time. Peggy will be mistress over
us all I '

CHAPTER III

ENTER MISS SAVILLE I

FORTNIGHT later Peggy Saville arrived
at the vicarage. Her mother brought her,
stayed for a couple of hours, and then left
for the time being ; but as she was to pay
some visits in the neighbourhood it was understood
that this was not the final parting, and that she would
spend several afternoons with her daughter before
sailing for India. On this occasion, however, none of
the young people saw her, for they were out during the
afternoon, and were just settling down to tea in the
schoolroom when the wheels of the departing carriage
crunched down the drive.

* Now for it I * cried Maxwell, and they looked at
one another in silence, knowing full well what would
happen. Mrs. AspIIn would think an introduction to
her young friends the best distraction for the strange
girl after her mother's departure, and the next item in
the programme would be the appearance of Miss Peggy
herself, Esther rearranged the scattered tea-things ;
Oswald felt to see if his necktie was in position, and
Robert hunched his shoulders and rolled his eyes at
Mellicent in distracting fashion. Each one sat with
head cocked on one side, in an attitude of eager
attention. The front door banged, footsteps approached,

ENTER MISS SAVILLE! 17

and Mrs. Asplin's high, cheerful tones were heard
drawing nearer and nearer.

* This way, dear,* she was saying. * They are longing
to see you ! '

The listeners gave a simultaneous gulp of excitement,
the door opened, and — Peggy entered !

She was not in the least what they had expected !
This was neither the blonde beauty of Maxwell's
foretelling, nor the black - haired elf described by
Mellicent, The first glance was unmitigated dis-
appointment,

* She is not a bit pretty,* was the mental comment of
the two girls. * What a funny little soul ! * that of the
three big boys, who had risen on Mrs. Asplin's entrance,
and now stood staring at the new-comer with curious
eyes.

Peggy was slight and pale, and at the first sight her

face gave a comical impression of being made up of a
succession of peaks. Her hair hung in a pigtail down
her back, and grew in a deep point on her forehead ;
her finely-marked eyebrows were shaped like eaves,
and her chin was for alJ the world like that of a
playful kitten. Even the velvet trimming on her dress
accentuated this peculiarity, as it zigzagged round the
sleeves and neck. The hazel eyes were light and bright,
and flitted from one figure to another with a suspicious
twinkling ; but nothing could have been more composed,
more demure, or patronislngly grown - up than the
manner in which this strange girl bore the scrutiny
which was bent upon her.

* Here are your new friends, Peggy,' cried Mrs.
AspIIn cheerily. *They always have tea by themselves
in the schoolroom, and do what they please from four
to five o'clock. Now just sit down, dear, and take

your place among them at once. Esther will make

3

1 8 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

room for you by her side, and introduce you to the
others. I will leave you to make friends. I know
young people get on better when they are left alone/

She whisked out of the room in her impetuous
fashion, and Peggy Saville seated herself in the midst
of a ghastly silence. The young people had been
prepared to cheer and encourage a bashful stranger,
but the self-possession of this thin, pale-faced girl took
them by surprise, so that they sat round the table
playing uncomfortably with teaspoons and knives, and
irritably conscious that they, and not the new-comer,
were the ones to be overcome with confusion. The
silence lasted for a good two minutes, and was broken
at last by Miss Peggy herself.

* Cream and sugar I * she said, in a tone of sweet
insinuation. *Two lumps, if you please. Not very

strong, and as hot as possible. Thank you I So sorry
to be a trouble.'

Esther fairly jumped with surprise, and seizing the
teapot, filled the empty cup in haste. Then she
remembered the dreaded airs of the boarding-school
miss, and her own vows of independence, and made
a gallant effort to regain composure.

* No trouble at all. I hope that will be right.
Please help yourself. Bread-and-butter — scones —
cake I I must introduce you to the rest, and then you
will feel more at home I I am Esther, the eldest,
a year older than you, I think. This is Mellicent, my
younger sister, fourteen last February. I think you
are about the same age.* She paused a moment, and
Peggy looked across the table and said, ' How do you
do, dear ? ' in an affable, grandmotherly fashion, which
left poor Mellicent speechless, and filled the others
with delighted amusement* But their own turn was
coming, Esther pulled herself together, and went on

ENTER MISS SAVILLEl 19

steadily with her introductions. * This is Maxwell,
my brother, and these are father*s two pupils — Oswald
EUiston, and Robert— the Honourable Robert Darcy.'
She was not without hope that the imposing sound of
the latter name would shake the self-possession of the
stranger, but Peggy inclined her head with the air of
a queen, drawled out a languid, * Pleased to see you ! '
and dropped her eyes with an air of indifference, which
seemed to imply that an * Honourable ' was an object
of no interest whatever, and that she was really bored
by the number of her titled acquaintances. The boys
looked at each other with furtive glances of astonish-
ment. Mellicent spread jam all over her plate, and
Esther unconsciously turned on the handle of the urn
and deluged the tray with water, but no one ventured
a second remark, and once again it was Peggy's voice
that opened the conversation.

* And is this the room in which you pursue your
avocations ? It has a warm and cheerful exposure.'

* Er — yes I This is the schoolroom, Mellicent and
I have lessons here in the morning from our German
governess, while the boys are in the study with father.
In the afternoon, from two to four, they use it for
preparation, and we go out to classes. We have music
lessons on Monday, painting on Tuesday, calisthenics
and wood-carving on Thursday and Friday, Wednesday
and Saturday are half-holidays. Then from four to
six the room is common property, and we have tea
together and amuse ourselves as we choose.'

* A most desirable arrangement. Thank you I Yes,
— I will take a scone, as you are so kind 1 ' said Peggy
blandly ; a remark which covered the five young people
with confusion, since none of them had noticed that
her plate was empty. Each one made a grab in the
direction of the plate of scones ; the girls failed to

ao ABOUT PEGGY SAVJLLB

reach it, while Oswald, twitching It from Robert's
hands, jerked half the contents on the table, and had to
pick them up, while Miss Saville looked on with a
smile of indulgent superiority.

'Accidents will happen, will they not?' she said
sweetly, as she lifted a scone from the plate, with her
little finger cocked well in the air, and nibbled it
daintily between her small white teeth, * A most
delicious cake I Home-made, I presume ? Perhaps of
your own concoction ? '

Esther muttered an inarticulate assent, and once more
the conversation languished. She looked appealingly
at Maxwell. As the son of the house, the eldest of the
boys, it was his place to take the lead, but Maxwell
looked the picture of embarrassment. He did not
suffer from bashfulness as a rule, but since Peggy
Saville had come into the room he had been seized with
an appalling self- consciousness. His feet felt in the
way, his arms seemed too long for practical purposes,
his elbows had a way of invading other people's
precincts, and his hands looked red and clammy. It
occurred to him dimly that he was not a man after all,
but only a big overgrown schoolboy, and that little
Miss Saville knew as much, and was mildly pitiful of
his shortcomings. He was not at all anxious to attract
the attention of the sharp little tongue, so he passed on
the signal to Mellicent, kicking her foot under the
table, and frowning vigorously in the direction of the
stranger.

^ Er * — began Mellicent, anxious to respond to the
signal, but lamentably short of ideas, — * Er, — Peggy I
Are you fond of sums? Tm in decimals. Do you
like fractions ? I think they are hateful. I could do
vulgars pretty well, but decimals are fearful. They
never come right. So awfully difficult.*

ENTER MISS SA VILLE ! 2 1

' Patience and perseverance overcome difficulties.
Keep up your courage. I'll help you with them, dear,'
said Peggy encouragingly, closing her eyes the while,
and coughing in a faint and ladylike manner.

She could not really be only fourteen, Mellicent
reflected. She talked as if she were quite grown-up,
— older than Esther, seventeen or eighteen at the very
least. What a little white face she had ! what a great
thick plait of hair I How erect she held herself!
Fraulein would never have to rebuke her new pupil
for stooping shoulders. It was kind of her to promise
help with those troublesome decimals I Quite too
good an offer to refuse.

* Thank you very much,' she said heartily, * Til show
you some after tea. Perhaps you may be able to make
me understand better than Fraulein. It's very good

of you, P * A quick change of expression warned

her that something was wrong, and she checked herself
to add hastily, * You want to be called ** Peggy," don't
you? No? Then what must we call you? What is
your real name ? *

* Mariquita ! ' sighed the damsel pensively, * after
my grandmother — Spanish. A beautiful and un-
scrupulous woman at the court of Philip the Second.'
She said * unscrupulous ' w^ith an air of pride, as
though it had been * virtuous,' or some other word of
a similar meaning, and pronounced the name of the
king with a confidence that made Robert gasp,

* Philip the Second? Surely not? He was the
husband of our Mary in 1572. That would make it
just a trifle too far back for your grandmother, wouldn*t
it?' he inquired sceptically; but Mariquita remained
absolutely unperturbed.

* It must have been someone else, then, I suppose.
How clever of you to remember 1 I see you know

23 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

something" about history,* she said suavely ; a remark
which caused an amused g-Iance to pass between the
young people, for Robert had a craze for history of all
description, and had serious thought of becoming a
second Carlyle so soon as his college course was over.

Maxwell put his handkerchief to his mouth to stifle
a laugh, and kicked out vigorously beneath the table,
with the intention of sharing his amusement with his
friend Oswald. It seemed, however, that he had
aimed amiss, for Mariquita fell back in her chair, and
laid her hand on her heart.

* I think there must be some slight misunderstanding.
That*s my foot that you are kicking ! I cut it very
badly on the ice last winter, and the least touch causes
acute suffering. Please don't apologise ; it doesn't
matter in the least,' and she rolled her eyes to the
ceiling, like one In mortal agony.

It was the last straw. Maxwell's embarrassment
had reached such a pitch that he could bear no more.
He murmured some unintelligible words, and bolted
from the room, and the other two boys lost no time
in following his example.

In subsequent conversations, Melllcent always
referred to this occasion as * the night when Robert
had ^^ one fr?c/,"' it being, in truth, the only occasion
since this young gentleman entered the vicarage when
he had neglected to patronise the teapot three or four
times in succession.

CHAPTER IV

GOOD-BYE, MARIQUITA !

OR four long days had Mariquita Saville
dwelt beneath Mr. Asplin's roof, and her
companions still gazed upon her with fear
and trembling, as a mysterious and
extraordinary creature whom they altogether failed
to understand. She talked like a book ; she behaved
like a well-conducted old lady of seventy, and she
sat with folded hands gazing around, with a curious,
dancing light in her hazel eyes, which seemed to imply
that there was some tremendous joke on hand, the
secret of which was known only to herself. Esther
and Mellicent had confided their impressions to their
mother; but in Mrs. Asplin's presence Peggy was just
a quiet, modest girl, a trifle shy, as was natural under
the circumstances, but with no marked peculiarity of
any kind. She answered to the name of * Peggy,' to
which address she was at other times persistently
deaf, and sat with neat little feet crossed before her,
the picture of a demure, well-behaved young school-
girl. The sisters assured their mother that Mariquita
was a very different person in the schoolroom, but
when she inquired as to the nature of the difference,
it was not easy to explain.

She talked so grandly, and used such great big
words! — *A good thing, too,* Mrs. Asplin averred.

33

v4 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

She wished the rest would follow her example, and
not use so much foolish, meaningless slang, — Her
eyes looked so bright and mocking, as if she were
laughing at something all the time. — Poor, dear child I
could she not talk as she Hked ? It was a great
blessing she could be bright, poor Iamb, with such a
parting before her ! — She was so grown-up, and
patronising, and superior I — Tut I tut I Nonsense I
Peggy had come from a boarding-school, and her
ways were different from theirs — that was all. They
must not take stupid notions, but be kind and friendly,
and make the poor girl feel at home.

Fraulein on her side reported that her new pupil
was docile and obedient, and anxious to get on with
her studies, though not so far advanced as might have
been expected. Esther was far ahead of her in most
subjects, and Mellicent learned with pained surprise
that she knew nothing whatever about decimal
fractions.

'Circumstances, dear,' she explained, * circumstances
over which I had no control prevented an acquaintance,
but no doubt I shall soon know all about them, and
then I shall be pleased to give you the promised help ; *
and Mellicent found herself saying, * Thank you,' in
a meek and submissive manner, instead of indulging
in a well-merited rebuke.

No amount of ignorance seemed to daunt Marlquita,
or to shake her belief in herself. When Maxwell came
to grief in a Latin essay, she looked up and said,
* Can I assist you ? * and when Robert read aloud a
passage from Carlyle, she laid her head on one side
and said, * Now, do you know, I am not altogether
sure that I am with him on that point ! ' with an
assurance which paralysed the hearers.

Esther and Mellicent discussed seriously together

GOOD-BYE, MARIQUITAf ti

as to whether they liked, or disliked, this extraordinary
creature, and had great difficulty in coming to a
conclusion. She teased, puzzled, aggravated, and
provoked them ; therefore, if they had any claim to
be logical, they should dislike her cordially, yet
somehow or other they could not bring themselves to
say that they disliked Marlquita. 1 here were moments
when they came perilously near loving the aggravating
creature. Already it gave them quite a shock to look
back upon the time when there was no Peggy Saville
to occupy their thoughts, and life without the interest
of her presence would have seemed unspeakably flat
and uninteresting. She was a bundle of mystery.
Even her looks seemed to exercise an uncanny
fascination. On the evening of her arrival the
unanimous opinion had been that she was decidedly
plain, but there was something about the pale little
face which always seemed to invite a second glance,
and the more closely you gazed, the more complete
was the feeling of satisfaction.

* Her face is so neat^ Mellicent said to herself; and
the adjective was not inappropriate, for Peggy's small
features looked as though they had been modelled by
the hand of a fastidious artist, and the air of dainty
finish extended to her hands and feet and slight,
graceful figure.

The subject came up for discussion on the third
evening after Peggy*s arrival, when she had been
called out of the room to speak to Mrs. Asplin for a
few minutes. Esther gazed after her as she walked
across the floor with her dignified tread, and when the
door was closed she said slowlv —

* I don't think Mariquita is as plain now as I did at
first ; do you, Oswald ? *

* N — no ! J don't think I do. I should not call her

26 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

exactly plain. She is a funny little thing, but there's
something nice about her face.'

* Very nice I *

' Last night in the pink dress she looked almost

pretty.'

* Y— es ! '
'Quite pretty!'

* Y — es ! really quite pretty.

* We shall think her lovely in another week,' said
Mellicent tragically. * Those awful Savilles ! They are
all alike — there is something Indian about them.
Indian people have a lot of secrets that we know
nothing about ; they use spells, and poisons, and
incantations that no English person can understand,
and they can charm snakes. I've read about it in
books. Arthur and Peggy were born in India, and it's
my opinion that they are bewitched. Perhaps the
ayahs did it when they were in their cradles, I don't
say it is their own fault, but they are not like other
people, and they use their charms on us, as there are
no snakes in England. Look at Arthur I He was the
naughtiest boy — always hurting himself, and spilling
things, and getting into trouble, and yet everyone in the
house bowed down before him, and did what he wanted.
■ — Now mark my words, Peggy will be the same ! '

Mellicent's companions were not in the habit of
'marking her words,' but on this occasion they looked
thoughtful, for there was no denying that they were
already more or less under the spell of the remorseless
stranger.

On the afternoon of the fourth day Miss Peggy came
down to tea with her pigtail smoother and more glossy
than ever, and the light of war shining in her eyes.
She drew her chair to the table, and looked blandly at
each of her companions in turn.

GOOD' BYE, MA EI QUIT A/ 27

* I have been thinking/ — she said sweetly, and the
listeners quaked at the thought of what was coming, —
* The thought has been weighing on my mind that we
neglect many valuable and precious opportunities. This
hour, which is given to us for our own use, might be
turned to profit and advantage, instead of being idly
frittered away, —

* '* In work, in work, in work alway,
Let my young days be spent."

It was the estimable Dr. Watts, I think, who wrote
those immortal lines I I think it would be a desirable
thing to carry on all conversation at this table in the
French language for the future. Passes^moi le henrrey
s'il votes plailj Mellicent, ma trcs chcre, J^aime beaucoup

le beurre^ quand il est frats. Est-ce que vous aimes le
beurre plus de la^ — I forget at the moment how you
translate jam^ — // fait tres beau, ce aprbsmidiy n'est

pas?'

She was so absolutely, imperturbably grave that no
one dared to laugh, Mellicent, who took everything
In deadly earnest, summoned up courage to give a mild
little squeak of a reply. * Wee — mats hier soir^ il
pleut\^ and in the silence that followed Robert was
visited with a mischievous inspiration. He had had
French nursery governesses in his childhood, and had,
moreover, spent two years abroad, so that French came
as naturally to him as his own mother-tongue. The
temptation to discompose Miss Peggy was too strong
to be resisted. He raised his dark, square-chinned
face, looked straight into her eyes, and rattled off a
breathless sentence to the effect that there was nothincr
so necessary as conversation, if one wished to master a
foreign language ; that he had talked French in the
nursery ; and that the same Marie who had nursed him
as a baby was still in his father's service, acting as

28 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

maid to his sister. She was getting" old now, but was
a most faithful creature, devoted to the family, though
she had never overcome her prejudices against England
and English ways. He rattled on until he was fairly
out of breath, and Peggy leant her little chin on her
hand, and stared at him with an expression of absorbing
attention. Esther felt convinced that she did not
understand a word of what was being said, but the
moment that Robert stopped, she threw back her head,
clasped her hands together, and exclaimed —

* Mais certainement^ avec pleasure I ' with such
vivacity and Frenchiness of manner that she was
forced into unwilling admiration.

* Has no one else a remark to make?* continued this
terrible girl, collapsing suddenly into English, and
looking inquiringly round the table. * Perhaps there
is some other language which you would prefer to
French. It is all the same to me. We ought to strive
to become proficient in foreign tongues. At the school
where I was at Brighton there was a little girl in the
fourth form who could write, and even speak, Greek with
admirable fluency. It impressed me very much, for I
myself knew so little of the language. And she was
only six ' —

* Six r The boys straightened themselves at that,
roused into eager protest, * Six years old I And spoke

Greek 1 And wrote Greek ! Impossible I'

* I have heard her talking for half an hour at a time.
I have known the girls in the first form ask her to
help them with their exercises. She knew more than
anyone in the school.*

'Then she is a human prodigy. She ought to be
exhibited. Six years old ! Oh, I say — that child ought
to turn out something great when she grows up.
What did you say her name was, by the bye?'

GOOD-BYE, MARIQUITA! ig

Peggy lowered her eyelids, and pursed up her lips.
'Andromeda Michaelides,' she said slowly. * She was
six last Christmas. Her father Is Greek Consul in
Manchester.*

There was a pause of stunned surprise ; and then,
suddenly, an extraordinary thing happened. Mariquita
bounded from her seat, and began flying wildly round
and round the table. Her pigtail flew out behind
her ; her arms waved like the sails of a windmill, and
as she raced along she seized upon every loose article
which she could reach, and tossed it upon the floor.
Cushions from chairs and sofa went flying into the
window ; books were knocked off the table with one
rapid sweep of the hand ; magazines went tossing up in
the air, and were kicked about like so many footballs.
Round and round she went, faster and faster, while the
five beholders gasped and stared, with visions of
madhouses, strait-jackets, and padded rooms, rushing
through their bewildered brains. Her pale cheeks
glowed with colour ; her eyes shone ; she gave a wild
shriek of laughter, and threw herself, panting, into

a chair by the fireside.

* Three cheers for Mariquita I Ho ! ho I ho I

Didn't I do it well? If you could have seen your
faces ! '

* P — P — P — eggy ! Do you mean to say you have
been pretending all this time? What do you mean?
Have you been putting on all those airs and graces
for a joke ? ' asked Esther severely ; and Peggy gave
a feeble splutter of laughter.

* W — wanted to see what you were like I Oh, my
heart I Ho! ho! hoi wasn't it lovely? Can't keep
it up any longer ! Good-bye, Mariquita I Tm Peggy
now, mv dears. — Give me some more teal *

CHAPTER V

EXPLANATIONS

N the explanations that followed, no one
showed a livelier interest than Peggy her-
self. She was in her element answering

P ' "i"* the questions which were showered upon

her, and took an artistic pleasure in the success of
her plot.

* You see/ she explained, ' I knew you would all
be talking about me, and wondering what I was like,
just as I was thinking about you. As I was Arthur's
sister, I knew you would be sure to imagine me a
mischievous tomboy, so I came to the conclusion
that the best way to shock you would be to be quite
too awfully proper and well-behaved. I never enjoyed
anything so much in my life as that first tea-time, when
you all looked dumb with astonishment. I had made
up my mind to go on for a week, but mother is coming
to-morrow, and I couldn*t keep it up before her, so I
was obliged to explode to-night. Besides, Tm really
quite fatigued with being good ' —

* And are you — are you — really not proper, after all ? '
gasped Mellicent blankly ; whereat Peggy clasped her
hands in emphatic protest.

* Proper I Oh, my dear, I am the most awful person.
I am always getting into trouble. You know what
Arthur was? Weil, I tell you truly, he is nothing to

EXPLAI^A TIONS j i

me. It's an extraordinary thing. I have excellent
intentions, but I seem bound to get into scrapes.
There was a teacher at Brighton, Miss Baker, — a dear
old thing. I called her ** Buns." — She vowed and
declared that I shortened her life by bringing on
palpitation of the heart. I set the dressing-table on
fire by spilling matches and crunching them beneath
my heels. It was not a proper dressing-table, you
know — just a wooden thing frilled round with muslin.
We had two blazes in the last term. And a
dreadful thing occurred ! Would you believe that I
was actually careless enough to sit down on the top
of her best Sunday hat, and squash it as flat as a

pancake ! '

Despite her protestations of remorse, Peggy's voice
had an exultant ring as she detailed the history of
her escapades, and Esther shrewdly suspected that
she was by no means so penitent as she declared.
She put on her most severe expression, and said
sternly —

* You must be dreadfully careless. Ij is to be hoped
you will be more careful here, for your room is far
away from ours, and you might be burned to death
before anyone discovered you. Mother never allows
anyone to read in bed in this house, and she is most
particular about matches. You wouldn't like to be
burned to a cinder all by yourself some fine night,
I should say ! '

* No, I shouldn't — or on a wet one either. It would
be so lonely,' said Peggy calmly. * No ; I am a
reformed character about matches. I support home
industries, and go in for safeties, which ** strike only
on the box." But the boys would rescue me.' She
turned with a smile, and beamed upon the three tall
lads. * Wouldn't you, boys ? If you hear me squealing

$2 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

any night, don't stop to think. Just catch up your
ewers of water, and rush to my bedroom. We might
get up an amateur fire - brigade, to be in readiness.
You three would be the brigade, and I would be the
captain and train you. It would be capital fun. At
any moment I could give the signal, and then, what-
ever you were doing — playing, — working, — eating, — or
on cold frosty nights, just when you were going to
bed, off you would have to rush, and get out your
fire-buckets. Sometimes you might have to break
the ice, but there's nothing like being prepared. We
might have the first rehearsal to-night *—

* It's rather funny to hear you talking of being
captain over the boys, because the day we heard that
you were coming, they all said that If they were to
be bothered with a third girl in the house, you would
have to make yourself useful, and that you should be
their fag. Max said so, and so did Oswald, and then
Robert said they shouldn't have you. He had lots
of little odd things he wanted done, and he could
make you very useful. He said the other boys
shouldn't have you ; you were his property.'

* Tut, tut ! ' said Peggy pleasantly. She looked at
the three scowling, embarrassed faces, and the mock-
ing light danced back into her eyes. * So they were
all anxious to have me, were they? How nice! I'm
gratified to hear it. Is there any little thing I can

do for your honourable self now, Mr. Darcy, before
I dress for dinner ? '

Robert looked across the room at Mellicent with an
expression which made that young person tremble in
her shoes.

*A11 right, young lady, I'll remember you!' he said
quietly. * I've warned you before about repeating
conversations. Now you'll see what happens. I'll

EXPLANA TIONS 3 3

cure you of that little habit, my dear, as sure as my
name Is Robert Darcy ' —

* The Honourable Robert Darcy I * murmured a
Silvery voice from the other side of the fireplace.
Robert turned his head sharply, but Peggy was
gazing into the coals with an air of Iamb-like inno-
cence, and he subsided into himself with a grunt of
displeasure.

The next day Mrs. Saville came to lunch, and spent
the afternoon at the vicarage. As Maxwell had said,
she was a beautiful woman ; tall, fair, and elegant,
and looking a very fashionable lady when contrasted

with Mrs. Asplin in her well-worn serge, but her face
was sad and anxious in expression. Esther noticed
that her eyes filled with tears more than once as she
looked round the table at the husband and wife and
the three tall, well-grown children ; and when the two

ladles were alone in the drawing-room she broke into
helpless sobbings,

* Oh, how happy you are I How I envy you I
Husband, children, — all beside you. Oh, never, never
let one of your girls marry a man who lives abroad.
My heart is torn in two ; I have no rest. I am
always longing for the one who is not there. I
must go back, — the major needs me ; but my Peggy, —
my own little girl I It is like death to leave her
behind I '

Mrs. Asplin put her arms round the tall figure, and
rocked her gently to and fro.

* I know I I know ! * she said brokenly. ' I ache
for you, dear ; but I understand I I have parted with
a child of my own — not for a few years, but for ever,
till we meet again In God*s heaven. Til help you
every way I can. Til watch her night and day ; Til
coddle her when she's ill ; I'll try to make her a

3

34 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

good woman. Til love her, dear, and she shall b6
my own special charge. I'll be a second mother
to her.'

* You dear, good woman I God bless your kind
heart ! ' said Mrs. Saville brokenly, * I can't help
breaking down, but indeed I have much to be
thankful for. I can't tell you what a relief It is to
feel that she is in this house. The principals of that
school at Brighton were all that Is good and excellent,
but they did not understand my Peggy,' The tears
were still in her eyes, but she broke Into a flickering
smile at the last word. * My children have such
spirits I I am afraid they really do give more trouble
than other boys and girls, but they are not really
naughty. They are truthful and generous, and won-
derfully warm-hearted. I never needed to punish
Peg when she was a little girl ; it was enough to
show that she had grieved me. She never did the
same thing again after that ; but — oh, dear me ! —
the ingenuity of that child In finding fresh fields for
mischief! Dear Mrs. Asplln, I am afraid she will
try your patience. You must be sure to keep a list
of all the breakages and accidents, and charge them
to our account. Peggy Is an expensive little person.
You know what Arthur was.'

* Bless him — yes ! I had hardly a tumbler left in
the house,' said Mrs. Asplin, with gusto, * But I
don't grieve myself about a few breakages, I have
had too much to do with schoolboys for that ! — ■
And now give me all the directions you can about
this precious little maid, while we have the room to
ourselves,'

For the next hour there the two ladies sat in con-
clave about Miss Peggy's mental, moral, and physical
welfare. Mrs. Asplin had a book in her hand, in

EXPLANATIONS z%

which from time to time she jotted down notes of a
curious and inconsequent character. * Pay attention
to private reading. Gas-fire in her bedroom for chilly
weather. See dentist in Christmas holidays. Query :
gold plate over eye-tooth ? Boots to order, Beavan &
Co., Oxford Street. Cod-liver oil In winter. Careless
about changing shoes. Damp brings on throat.
Aconite and belladonna.' So on, and so on. There
seemed no end to the warnings and instructions of
this anxious mother ; but when all was settled as far
as possible, the ladies adjourned into the schoolroom
to join the young people at their tea, so that Mrs,
Saville might be able to picture her daughter's sur-
roundings when separated from her by those weary
thousands of miles.

*What a bright, cheery room!' she said smilingly,
as she took her seat at the table, and her eyes wandered
round as if striving to print the scene in her memory.
How many times, as she lay panting beneath the swing
of the punkah, she would recall that cool English room,
with its vista of garden through the windows, the long
table in the centre, the little figure with the pale face
and plaited hair, seated midway between the top and
bottom I Oh I the moments of longing — of wild,
unbearable longing — when she would feel that she must
break loose from her prison-house and fly away, — that
not the length of the earth itself could keep her
back, that she would be willing to give up life itself
just to hold Peggy in her arms for five minutes,
to kiss the sweet lips, to meet the glance of the loving

eyes —

But this would never do ! Had she not vowed to
be cheerful ? The young folks were looking at her

with troubled glances. She roused herself, and said
briskly —

36 ABOUT PEGG V SA VILLE

* I see you make this a playroom as well as a
study. Somebody has been wood-carving' over there,
and you have one of those dwarf billiard-tables. I
want to give a present to this room — something"
that will be a pleasure and occupation to you all ;
but I can't make up my mind what would be best.
Can you give me a few suggestions ? Is there any-
thing that you need, or that you have fancied you
might like? '

* It's very kind of you,' said Esther warmly; and
echoes of * Very kind I ' came from every side of the
table, while boys and girls stared at each other in
puzled consideration. Maxwell longed to suggest a
joiner's bench, but refrained out of consideration for
the girls' feelings. Mellicent's eager face, however,
was too eloquent to escape attention, and Mrs. Savllle
smiled at her in an encouraging manner,

*Wel], dear, what is it? Don't be afraid. I mean
something really nice and handsome ; not just a little
thing. Tell me what you thought? *

* A — a new violin ! ' cried Melllcent eagerly. * Mine
Is so old and squeaky, and my teacher said I needed
a new one badly. A new violin would be nicest of

all.'

Mrs, Savllle looked round the table, caught an
expressive grimace going the round of three boyish
faces, and raised her eyebrows inquiringly.

* Yes? Whatever you like best, of course. It is all
the same to me. But would the violin be a pleasure to
all? What about the boys ? '

* They would hear me play ! The pieces would sound
nicer. They would like to hear them.'

' Ahem I ' coughed Maxwell loudly ; and at that
there was a universal shriek of merriment. Peggy's
clear ^ Hp I hp I ' rang out above the rest, and her

EXPLANA TIONS 3 7

mother looked at her with sparkling eyes. Yes, yes,
yes ; the child was happy I She had settled down
already into the cheery, wholesonie life of the vicarage,
and was in her element among these merry boys and
girls I She hugged the thought to her heart, finding
in it her truest comfort. The laughter lasted several
minutes, and broke out intermittently from time to
time as that eloquent cough recurred to memory, but
after all it was Mellicent who was the one to give the
best suggestion.

* Well then, a — a what-do-you-call-it I ' she cried.
' A thing-um-me-bob ! One of those three-legged
things for taking photographs I The boys look so
silly sometimes, rolling about together in the garden,
and we have often and often said, ** Don*t you wish we
could take their photographs ? They would look such

frights 1 " We could have ever so much fun with a

what-do-you-call-it I '

* Ah, that's something like I ' * Good business.* * Oh,
wouldn*t it be sweet ! ' came the quick exclamations ;
and Mrs. Saville looked most pleased and excited of

all.

* A camera I ' she cried. * What a charming idea I
Then you would be able to take photographs of Pegg-y
and the whole household, and send them out for me to
see. How delightful I That is a happy thought,
Mellicent. I am so grateful to you for thinking of it,
dear. Til buy a really good large one, and all the
necessary materials, and send them down at once. Do
any of you know how to sQt to work ? *

*I do, Mrs. Saville,' Oswald said. * I had a small
camera of my own, but it got smashed some years ago.
I can show them how to begin, and we will take lots
of photographs oi Peggy for you, in groups and by
herself. They mayn't be very good at first, but you

38 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

will be interested to see her in different positions. We
will take her walking, and bicycling, and sitting in the
garden, and every way we can think of —

'And whenever she has a new dress or hat, so
that you may know what they are like,* added
Mellicent anxiously. ' Are her hats going 'to be
the same as ours, or is she to choose them for

herself?'

'She may choose them for herself, subject, of course,
to your mother's refraining influence. If she were to
develop a fondness for scarlet feathers, for instance, I
think Mrs. Asplin should interfere ; but Peggy has
good taste. I don't think she will go far wrong,' said
the girl's mother, looking at her fondly ; and the little
white face quivered before it broke into its sunny,
answering smile.

Three times that evening, after Mrs. Saville had left,

did her companions surprise the glitter of tears in
Peggy's eyes ; but there was a dignified reserve about
her manner which forbade outspoken sympathy. Even
when she was discovered to be quietly crying behind
her book, when Maxwell flipped it mischievously out of
her hands, — even then did Peggy preserve her wonderful
self-possession. The tears were trickling down her
cheeks, and her poor little nose was red and swollen,
but she looked up at Maxwell without a quiver, and it
was he who stood gaping before her, aghast and
miserable.

' Oh, I say ! I'm fearfully sorry I '

* So am I,* said Peggy severely, * It was rude, and
not at all funny. And it injures the book, I have
always been taught to reverence books, and treat them
as dear and valued companions. Pick it up, please.
Thank you. Don't do it again.' She hitched herself
round in her chair, and settled down once more

EX PL AN A TIONS 3 9

to

to her reading, while Maxwell slunk back to his seat.
When Peggy was offended she invariably fell back
upon Mariquita*s grandiose manner, and the sting

of her sharp little tongue left her victims dumb and
smarting.

CHAPTER VI

A NEW FRIENDSHIP

WEEK after this, Mrs. Saville came to pay
her farewell visit before sailing for India.
Mother and daughter went out for a walk
in the morning, and retired to the drawing-
room together for the afternoon. There was much
that they wanted to say to each other, yet for the most
part they were silent, Peggy sitting with her head on
her mother*s shoulder, and Mrs. Saville's arms clasped
tightly round her. Every now and then she stroked the
smooth brown head, and sometimes Peggy raised her
lips and kissed the cheek which leant against her own,
but the sentences came at long intervals,

* If I were ill, mother — a long illness — would you
come ? '

* On wings, darling ! As fast as boat and train
could bring me.*

* And if you were ill ? *

* I should send for you, if it were within the bounds
of possibility — I promise that ! You must write often,
Peggy — long, long letters. Tell me all you do, and
feel, and think. You will be almost a woman when we
meet again. Don't grow up a stranger to me, darling.'

* Every week, mother ! I'll write something each
day, and then It will be like a diary. I'll tell you every
bit of my life. . . .'

A NEW FRIENDSHIP 4 1

* Be a good girl, Peggy. Do all you can for Mrs,
Asplin, who is so kind to you. She will give you what
money you need, and if at any time you should want
more than your ordinary allowance, for presents or any
special purpose, just tell her about it, and she will
understand. You can have anything in reason ; I
want you to be happy. Don't fret, dearie. I shall be
with father, and the time will pass. In three years I
shall be back again, and then, Peg, then, how happy
we shall be I Only three years.'

Peggy shivered, and was silent. Three years s^^va
an endless space when one is young. She shut her
eyes, and pondered drearily upon all that would happen
before the time of separation was passed. She would
be seventeen, nearly eighteen — a young lady who wore
dresses down at her ankles, and did up her hair. This
was the last time, the very, very last time when she
would be a child in her mother's arms. The new
relationship might be nearer, sweeter, but it could
never be the same, and the very sound of the words
* the last time * sends a pang to the heart.

Half an hour later the carriage drove up to the door.

Mr. and Mrs. Asplin came into the room to say a few

words of farewell, and then left Peggy to see her
mother off. There were no words spoken on the w*ay,

and so quietly did they move that Robert had no

suspicion that anyone was near, as he took off his shoes

in the cloak-room opening off the hall. He tossed his

cap on to a nail, picked up his book, and was just about

to sally forth, when the sound of a woman's voice sent

a chill through his veins. The tone of the voice was

low, almost a whisper, yet he had never In his life

heard anything so thrilling as its intense and yearning

tenderness. ' Oh, my Peggy I ' it said. ' My little

Peggy I ' And then, as in reply, came a low moaning

42 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

sound, a feeble bleat like that of a little Iamb torn
from its mother's side. Robert charged back into the
cloak-room, and kicked savagely at the boots and shoes
■which were scattered about the floor, his lips pressed

r

together, and his brows meeting in a straight black
line across his forehead. Another minute, and the
carriage rolled away. He peeped out of the door in
time to see a little figure fly out Into the rain, and
walking slowly towards the schoolroom came face to
face with Mrs. Asplin.

'Gone?* she inquired sadly. *Well, I'm thankful
it Is over. Poor little dear, where Is she ? Flown up
to her room, I suppose. We'll leave her alone until
tea-time. It will be the truest kindness.'

* Yes,' said Robert vaguely. He was afraid that the
good lady w^ould not be so willing to leave Peggy
undisturbed If she knew her real whereabouts, and was

determined to say nothing to undeceive her. He felt
sure that the girl had hidden herself In the summer-
house at the bottom of the garden, and a nice, damp,
mouldy retreat It would be this afternoon, with the
rain driving in through the open window, and the
creepers dripping on the walls. Just the place in
which to sit and break your heart, and catch rheumatic
fever with the greatest possible ease. And yet Robert
said no word of warning to Mrs. Asplin. He had an
inward conviction that if anyone were to go to the
rescue, that person should be himself, and that he,
more than anyone else, would be able to comfort Peggy
in her afHiction. He sauntered up and down the hall
until the coast was clear, then dashed once more into
the cloak-room, took an Inverness coat from a nail, a
pair of goloshes from the floor, and sped rapidly down
the garden-path. In less than two minutes he had
reached the summer-house, and was peeping cautiously

A NEW FRIENDSHIP 43

in at the door. Yes ; he was right. There sat Peggy,
with her arms stretched out before her on the rickety
table, her shoulders heaving with long, gasping sobs.
Her fingers clenched and unclenched themselves
spasmodically, and the smooth little head rolled to
and fro in an abandonment of grief. Robert stood
looking on in silent misery. He had a boy's natural
hatred of tears, and his first impulse was to turn tail,
go back to the house, and send someone to take his
place ; but even as he hesitated he shivered in the
chilly damp, and remembered the principal reason of
his coming. He stepped forward and dropped the
cloak over the bent shoulders, whereupon Peggy started
up and turned a scared white face upon him,

' Who, who — Oh I It is you ! What do you want ? *
' Nothing, I saw you come out, and thought you
would be cold, I brought you out my coat.'

* I don*t want it ; I am quite warm. I came here to
be alone.'

* I know ; Vm not going to bother, Mrs. Asplin
thinks you are in your room, and I didn't tell her that
rd seen you go out. But it's damp. If you catch
cold, your mother will be sorry,'

Peggy looked at him thoughtfully, and there was a
glimmer of gratitude in her poor tear-stained eyes,

* Yes ; I p-p-romised to be careful. You are very
kind, but I can't think of anything to-night, I am too
miserably wretched.'

* I know ; IVe been through it. I was sent away to
a boarding-school when I was a little kid of eight, and
I howled myself to sleep every night for weeks. It is
worse for you, because you are older, but you will be
happy enough in this place when you get settled. Mrs.
Asplin is a brick, and we have no end of fun. It is ever

much better than being at <;chool ; and, I say, you

44 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

mustn't mind what Mellicent said the other night.
She's a little muff, always saying the wrong thing.
We were only chaffing when we said you were to be
our fag. We never really meant to bully you.'

* You c-couldn't if you t-tried,' stammered Peggy
brokenly, but with a flash of her old spirit which
delighted her hearer.

* No ; of course not. You can stand up for yourself ;
I know that very well. But look here : I'll make a
compact, if you will. Let us be friends. I'll stick to
you and help you when you need it, and you stick to
me. The other girls have their brother to look after
them, but if you want anything done, if anyone is
cheeky to you, and you want him kicked, for instance,
just come to me, and I'll do it for you. It's all nonsense
about being a fag, but there are lots of things you
could do for me if you would, and I'd be awfully
grateful. We might be partners, and help one
another ' —

Robert stopped in some embarrassment, and Peggy
stared fixedly at him, her pale face peeping out from
the folds of the Inverness coat. She had stopped
crying, though the tears still trembled on her eyelashes,
and her chin quivered in uncertain fashion. Her eyes
dwelt on the broad forehead, the overhanging brows,
the square, massive chin, and brightened with a flash
of approval.

* You are a nice boy,' she said slowly. * I like you I
You don't really need my help, but you thought it
would cheer me to feel that I was wanted. Yes ; Til
be your partner, and I'll be of real use to you yet.
You'll find that out, Robert Darcy, before you have done
with me.'

^ All right, so much the better. I hope you will ;
but you know you can't expect to have your own way

A NEW FRIENDSHIP 45

all the time. I'm the senior partner, and you will have
to do what I tell you. Now I say it's damp In this
hole, and you ought to come back to the house at
once. It*s enough to kill you to sit in this draught.'

* I'd rather like to be killed, I'm tired of life. I
shouldn't mind dying a bit.'

* Humph I ' said Robert shortly, * Jolly cheerful
news that would be for your poor mother when she
arrived at the end of her journey I Don't be so selfish.
Now then, up you get ! Come along to the house.*

* I wo ' — Peggy began, then suddenly softened,
and glanced apologetically into his face. * Yes, I will,
because you ask me. Smuggle me up to my room,
Robert, and don't, don't, if you love me, let Mellicent
come near me I I couldn't stand her chatter to-
night I '

' She will have to fight her way over my dead

body,* said Robert firmly ; and Peggy's sweet little
laugh quavered out on the air.

* Nice boy ! ' she repeated heartily. * Nice boy ;
I do like you 1 *

CHAPTER Vn

AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS

EGGY looked very sad and wan after her
mother's departure, but her companions
soon discovered that anything hke out-
spoken sympathy was unwelcome. The
redder her eyes, the more erect and dignified was
her demeanour ; if her lips trembled when she spoke,
the more grandiose and formidable became her con-
versation, for Peggy's love of long words and high-
sounding expressions was fully recognised by this time,
and caused much amusement in the family.

A few days after Mrs. Saville sailed, a welcome
diversion arrived in the shape of the promised camera.
The Parcels Delivery van drove up to the door, and
two large cases were delivered, one of which was
found to contain the camera itself, the tripod and
a portable dark room, while the other held such a
collection of plates, printing-frames, and chemicals as
delighted the eyes of the beholders. It was the gift of
one who possessed not only a deep purse, but a most
true and thoughtful kindness, for, when young people
are concerned, two -thirds of the enjoyment of any
present is derived from the possibility of being able to
put it to immediate use. As it was a holiday afternoon,
it was unanimously agreed to take two groups and
develop them straightway.

4«

AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS 47

'Professional photogmphers are so dilatory,' said
Peg"gfy severely ; * and indeed I have noticed that
amateurs are even worse. I have twice been photo-
graphed by friends, and they have solemnly promised
to send me a copy within a few days. I have
waited, consumed by curiosity, and, my dears, it has
been months before it has arrived ! Nov^ we will make
a rule to finish off our groups at once, and not keep
people waiting until all the interest has died away.
There's no excuse for such dilatory behaviour ! *

* There is some work to do^ remember, Peg-gy, You
can't get a photograph by simply taking off and puttin
on the cap ; you must have a certain amount of time
and fine weather. I haven't had much experience,
but I remember thinking that photographs were jolly
cheap, considering all the trouble they cost, and

wondering how the fellows could do them at the price.

There's the developing, and washing, and printing,
and toning, — half a dozen processes before you are
finished.'

Peggy smiled in a patient, forbearing manner.

* They Aov't get any less, do they, by putting them
off? Procrastination will never lighten labour. Come,
put the camera up for us, like a good boy, and we'll
show you how to do it.' She waved her hand towards
the brown canvas bag, and the six young people
immediately seized different portions of the tripod and
camera, and set to work to put them together. The
girls tugged and pulled at the sliding legs, which were
too new and stiff to work with ease ; Maxwell turned
the screws which moved the bellows, and tried in vain
to understand their working; Robert peered through
the lenses, and Oswald alternately raved, chided, and
jeered at their efforts. With so many cooks at work,
it took an unconscionable time to get ready, and even

48 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

when the camera was perched securely on its spidery
leg's, it still remained to choose the site of the
picture, and to pose the victims. After much
wandering about the garden, it was finally decided that
the schoolroom window would be an appropriate
background for a first effort ; but a heated argument
followed before the second question could be decided.

* J vote that we stand in couples, arm-on-arm, — like
this ! ' said MelHcent, sidling up to her beloved brother,
and gazing into his face in a sentimental manner,
which had the effect of making him stride away as fast
as he could walk, muttering indignant protests beneath
his breath.

Then Esther came forward with her suggestion.

* V\\ hold a book as If I were reading aloud, and you
can all sit round in easy, natural positions, and look as
if you were listening, I think that would make a
charming picture.*

' Idiotic, I call it ! '* Scene from the Goodchild
family ; mamma reading aloud to the little ones."
Couldn't possibly look easy and natural under the
circumstances ; should feel too miserable. Try again,
my dear. You must think of something better than
that.'

It was impossible to please those three fastidious
boys. One suggestion after another was made, only
to be waved aside with lordly contempt, until at last

the girls gave up any say In the matter, and left Oswald
to arrange the group in a manner highly satisfactory
to himself and his two friends, however displeasing to
the more artistic members of the party. Three girls in
front, two boys behind, all standing stiff as pokers ;
with solemn faces, and hair ruffled by constant
peeplngs beneath the black cloth. Peggy in the
middle, with her eyebrows more peaked than ever.

AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS 49

and an expression of resigned martyrdom on her
small, pale face ; Mellicent, large and placid, on the
left ; Esther on the right, scowling at nothing, and,
over their shoulders, the two boys' heads, handsome
Max and frowning Robert.

'There,* cried Oswald, 'that's what I call a sensible
arrangement 1 If you take a photograph, take a
photograph, and don't try to do a pastoral play at the
same time. Keep still a moment, and I will see if it is
focused all right. I can see you pulling faces, Peggy I
It's not at all becoming. Now then, I'll put in the
plate — that's the way ! — one — two — three — and I shall
take you. Stea — dy I *

Instantly Mellicent burst into giggles of laughter,
and threw up her hands to her face, to be roughly
seized from behind and shaken into order.

* Be quiet, you silly thing I Didn't you hear him say
steady ? What are you trying to do ? '

*She has spoiled this plate, anyhow^* said Oswald
icily. *■ V\\ try the other, and if she can't keep still this
time she had better run away and laugh by herself at
the other end of the garden. Baby I '

* Not a ba ' — began Mellicent indignantly; but
she was immediately punched into order, and stood
with her mouth wide open, waiting to finish her protest
so soon as the ordeal was over.

Peggy forestalled her, however, with an eager plea
to be allowed to take the third picture herself,

< I want to have one of Oswald to send to mother,
for we are not complete without him, and I know it
would please her to think I had taken it myself,'
she urged ; and permission was readily granted, as
everyone felt that she had a special claim in the matter,
Oswald therefore put in new plates, gave instructions
as to how the shutters were to be worked, and retired

4

50 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

to take up an elegant position in the centre of the
group.

'Are you read — ee?* cried Peggy, in professional
sing-song ; then she put her head on one side and
stared at the group with twinkling eyes. * Hee, hee !
How silly you look ! Everyone has a new expression
for the occasion ! Your own mothers would not
recognise you ! That's better. Keep that smile going
for another moment, and — how long must I keep ofl
the cap, did you say ? *

Oswald hesitated.

* Well, it varies. You have to use your own
judgment. It depends upon — lots of things ! You
might try one second for the first, and two for the next,
then one of them is bound to be right.'

'And one a failure! If I were going to depend on
my judgment, I'd have a better one than that ! ' cried
Peggy scornfully. ' Ready I A little more cheerful,
if you please — Christmas is coming ! That's one. Be
so good as to remain in your positions, ladies and
gentlemen, and I'll try another.* The second shutter
was pulled out, the cap removed, and the group broke
up with sighs of relief, exhausted with the strain of
cultivating company smiles for a whole two minutes on
end. Max stayed to help the girls to fold up the
camera, while Oswald darted into the house to prepare
the dark room for the development of the plates.

When he came out, ten minutes later on, it was a
pleasant surprise to discover Miss Mellicent holding
a plate in her hand and taking sly peeps inside the
shutter, just * to see how It looked.' He stormed and
raved, while Mellicent looked like a martyr, wished to
know how a teeny little light like that could possibly
hurt anything, and seemed incapable of understanding

that if one flash of sunlight could make a picture, it

AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS 51

could also destroy it with equal swiftness. Oswald
was forced to comfort himself with the reflection that
there were still three plates uninjured ; and, when all
was ready, the six operators squeezed themselves in the
dark room, to watch the process of development,
indulging" the while in the most flowery expectations.

* If it is very good, let me send it to an illustrated
paper. Oh, do I ' said Mellicent, vrith a gush. ' I
have often seen groups of people in them. **The
thing-a-me-bob touring company/' and stupid old
cricketers, and things like that. We should be far
more interesting.*

* It will make a nice present for mother, enlarged
and mounted,' said Peggy thoughtfully. * I shall keep
an album of my own, and mount every single picture
we take. If there are any failures, I shall put them
in too, for they will make it all the more amusing.
Photograph albums are horribly uninteresting as a rule,
but mine shall be quite different. There shall be
nothing stiff and prim about it ; the photographs shall
be dotted about in all sorts of positions, and underneath
each I shall put in — ah — conversational annotations.'
Her tongue lingered over the words with triumphant
enjoyment. * Conversational annotations, describing
the circumstances under which it was taken, and
anything about it which Is worth remembering, , , ♦
What are you going Xo do with those bottles ? '

Oswald ruffled his hair in embarrassment. To
pose as an instructor in an art, when one is in doubt
about its very rudiments, is a position which has its
drawbacks.

* I don't — quite — know. The stupid fellow has
written instructions on all the other labels, and none on
these except simply "Developer No. i " and "Developer
No. 2 " ; I think the only difference is that one is

S3 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

rather stronger than the other. Til put some of
the No. 2 in a dish, and see what happens ; I believe
that's the right way — in fact, Fm sure it is. You pour
it over the plate and jog It about, and in two or three
minutes the picture ought to begin to appear. Like this ! '
Five eager faces peered over his shoulders, rosy red
in the light of the lamp ; five pairs of lips uttered a
simultaneous * Oh ! * of surprise ; fivecries of dismay
followed in instant echo. It was the tragedy of a
second. Even as Oswald poured the fluid over the
plate, a picture flashed before their eyes, each one saw
and recognised some fleeting feature ; and, in the very
moment of triumph, \o^ darkness, as ol night, a sheet
of useless, blackened glass !

* What about the conversational annotations ? * asked
Robert sHly ; but he was interrupted by a storm of
indignant queries, levied at the head of the poor
operator, who tried In vain to carry off his mistake with
a jaunty air. Now that he came to think of it, he
believed you did mix the two developers together I
Just at the moment he had forgotten the proportions,
but he would go outside and look it up in the book ;
and he beat a hasty retreat, glad to escape from the
scene of his failure. It was rather a disconcerting
beginning ; but hope revived once more when Oswald
returned, primed with information from the Photographic
Manualy and Peggy's plates were taken from their case
and put into the bath. This time the result was slow
in coming. Five minutes went by, and no signs of a
picture — ten minutes, a quarter of an hour.

* It's a good thing to develop slowly ; you get the
details better,' said Oswald, in so professional a manner
that he was instantly reinstated in public confidence ;
but when twenty minutes had passed, he looked per-
turbed, and thought he would use a little more of the

AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHERS 53

hastener. The bath was strengthened and strengthened,
but still no signs of a picture. The plate was put away
in disgust, and the second one tried with a like result.
So far as it was possible to judge, there was nothing to
be developed on the plate.

' A nice photographer you are, I must say \ What
are you playing at now?* asked Max, in scornful
impatience ; and Oswald turned severely to Peggy-

* Which shutter did you draw out ? The one
nearest to yourself?'

* Yes, I did — of course I did I '

* You drew out the nearest to you, and the farthest
away from the lens ? '

* Precisely — I told you so ! ' and Peggy bridled with
an air of virtue.

* Then no wonder nothing has come out ! You have
drawn out the wrong shutter each time, and the plates
have never been exposed. They are wasted ! That's
fivepence simply thrown away, to say nothing of the
chemicals I '

His air of aggrieved virtue ; Peggy*s little face staring
at him, aghast with horror ; the thought of four plates
being used and leaving not a vestige oi a result, wqt^
all too funny to be resisted. Mellicent went off into
irrepressible giggles ; Max gave a loud * Ha, ha ! * and
once again a mischievous whisper sounded in Peggy's
ear — ]

* Good for you, Mariquital What about the "con-
versational annotations " ? *

CHAPTER VIII

PEGGY SHOWS HERSELF IN HER TRUE COLOURS

.^;'- HE photographic fever burnt fiercely for the
v^J^i.l next few weeks. Every spare hour was

devoted to the camera, and there was not a
person in the house, from the vicar hhnself
to the boy who came in to clean boots and knives,
who had not been pressed to repeated sittings. There
were no more blank plates, but there were some
double ones which had been twice exposed, and
showed such a kaleidoscopic jumble of heads and
leg's as was as good as any professional puzzle ;
but, besides these, there were a number of groups
where the likenesses were quite recognisable, though
scarcely flattering enough to be pleasant to the
originals. There was quite a scene in the dining-
room on the evening" when Oswald came down in
triumph and handed round the proofs of the first

presentable group, over which he had been busy all
the afternoon.

* Oh, oh, oh ! Tm an old woman, and I never
knew it!' cried Mrs. Asplin, staring in dismay at the
haggard-looking female who sat in the middle of the
group, with heavy, black shadows on cheeks and
temple. The vicar cast a surreptitious glance in the
glass above the sideboard, and tried to straighten his

54

PEGGY IN HER TRUE COLOURS 55

bent shoulders, while Melllcent's cheeks grew scarlet
with agitation, and the tears were In her voice, as she
cried —

*I look like a p — p — pig! It's not a bit like! A
nasty, horrid, fat, puffy pig ! '

* I don't care about appearances ; but mine is not in
the least like/ Esther said severely, * I am sure no
one could recognise it ; I look seventy-eight at the very
least.'

Robert flicked the paper across the table with a
contemptuous * Bah ! * and Max laughed in his easy,
jolly manner, and said —

* Now I know how I shall look when my brain
softens 1 Fm glad I've seen it; it will be a lesson to
me to take things easily, and not over-study.*

' But look at the leaves of the ivy,' protested
Oswald, In aggrieved self-vindication, * each one quite
clear and distinct from the others ; it's really an
uncommonly good plate. The detail Is perfect. Look
at that little bunch of flowers at the corner of the
bed ! ' All in vain, however, did he point out the
excellences of his work. The victims refused to
look at the little bunch of flowers. Each one was
occupied with staring at his own portrait ; the
Asplin family sighing and protesting, and Peggy
placidly poking a pin through the eyes of the various
sitters, and holding the paper to the light to view
the effect. It was a little trying to the feelings of
one who had taken immense pains over his work,
and had given up a bicycle ride to sit for a whole
afternoon in a chilly pantry, dabbling in cold water,
and watching over the various processes. Oswald

was ruffled, and showed it more plainly than was
altogether courteous.

* I'm sorry you're not pleased,' he said coldly. * I

56 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

aim at truthfulness, you see, and that is what you don't
^Qt from a professional photograph. It's no gfood
wasting time, simply to get oneself disliked. Til go
in for Nature, and leave the portrait business to some-
body else. The girls can try I They think they can
do everything I '

Peggy looked at Esther, and Esther looked at
Peggy. They did not say a word, but a flash of
understanding passed from the brown eyes to the grey,
which meant that they were on their mettle. They
were not going to defend themselves, but henceforth
it was a case of die or produce a good photograph,
and so oblige Oswald to alter his tone of scornful
incredulity.

For the next week the camera was the one engrossingf
thought. Every minute that could be spared was

devoted to experiments, so that Fraulein complained

that lessons were suffering in consequence. The
hearts of her pupils were not in their work, she
declared ; it would be a good thing if a rule could be
made that no more photographs were to be taken until
the Christmas holidays. She looked very fierce and
formidable as she spoke, but soft-hearted Mrs. Asplin
put in a plea for forgiveness.

* Ah, well, then, have patience for a few days
longer,' she begged. * They are just children with
a new toy ; let them have as much of it as they will
at first, and they will tire of their own accord,
and settle down to work as well as ever. We can
control their actions, but not their thoughts ; and
Tm afraid if I forbade photography at present, you
would find them no more interested in lessons. I
fancy there is something especially engrossing on
hand this week, and we might as well let them have
it out.'

PEGGY IN HER TRUE COLOURS 57

Even Mrs. Asplln, however, hardly realised the
thoroughness with which the girls were setting to
work to achieve their end. They held a committee
meeting on Esther's bed, sitting perched together in
attitudes of inelegant comfort, with arms encircling
their knees, and chins resting on the clasped hands,
wherein it was proposed and seconded that Peggy,
the artistic, should pose and take the sitters, while
Esther, the accurate, should undertake the after-
processes.

* And what am I to do? ' cried Melllcent plaintively ;
and her elders smiled upon her with patronising
encouragement.

' You shall wash up all the trays and glasses, and
put them neatly away.'

* You shall carry the heavy things, dear, and stand
to me for your back hair. I think I could make a

really good effect with your back hair.* Peggy put
her head on one side and stared at the flaxen mane in
speculative fashion. * A long muslin gown — a wreath
of flowers — a bunch of lilies in your hands I If you
weren't so fat, you would do splendiforously for
Ophelia. I might manage it, perhaps, if I took you
from the back, with your head turned over your
shoulder, so as to show only the profile. Like that !
Don't movQ now, but let me see how you look.' She
took Mellicent's head between her hands as she
spoke, wagged it to and fro, as if it belonged to a
marionette, and then gave a frog -like leap to a
farther corner of the bed to study the effect. * A
little more to the right. Chin higher ! Look at the
ceiling. Yes — es — I can do it. 1 see how it can be
done.*

It turned out, indeed, that Peggy had a genius for
designing and posing pretty, graceful pictures. With

SS ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

a few yards of muslin and a basket, or such odds and
ends of rubbish as horrified Esther's tidy soul to
behold, she achieved marvels in the way of fancy
costumes, and transformed the placid Mellicent into
a dozen different characters : Ophelia, crowned with
flowers ; Marguerite, pulling the petals of a daisy ;
Hebe, bearing a basket of fruit on her head, and
many other fanciful impersonations, were improvised
and taken before the week was over. She went about
the work in her usual eager, engrossed, happy-go-lucky
fashion, sticking pins by the dozen into Mellicent's
flesh in the ardour of arrangement, and often making
a really charming picture, only to spoil it at the last
moment by a careless movement, which altered the
position of the camera, and so omitted such important
details as the head of the sitter, or left her squeezed
into one corner of the picture, like a sparrow on the
house-top.

Out of a dozen photographs, three, however, were
really remarkable successes ; as pretty pictures as one
could wish to see, and, moreover, exceedingly good
likenesses of the bonnie little subject. Esther's part
of the work was performed with her usual conscientious
care ; and when the last prints were mounted, the
partners gazed at them with rapture and pride. They
were exhibited at the dinner-table the same evening
amid a scene of riotous excitement. The vicar glowed
with pleasure; Mrs. Asphn called out, * Oh, my baby !
Bless her heart ! ' and whisked away two tears of
motherly pride. Oswald was silent and subdued ;
and even Robert said, * Humph — it's not so bad,* a
concession which turned the girls' heads by its
wonderful magnanimity.

Their triumph was almost sweeter than they had
expected ; but, truth to tell, they had had too much

PEGGY IN HER TRUE COLOURS 59

of photography during the last week, and Mrs. Asplin's
prophecy came true, inasmuch as It now ceased to
become an occupation of absorbing interest, and
assumed its rightful place as an amusement to be
enjoyed now and then, as opportunity afforded.

CHAPTER IX

THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND

Y the beginning of October Peggy had quite
settled down in her new home, and had
established her right to be Arthur Saville*s
sister by convulsing the quiet household
with her tricks and capers. She was affectionate,
obedient, and strictly truthful ; her prim little face,
grandiose expressions, and merry ways, made her
a favourite with everyone in the house, from the
vicar, who loved to converse with her in language
even more high-flown than her own, to the old
North-country cook, who confided in the housemaid
that she * fair-ly did love that little thing,' and
manoeuvred to have apple charlotte for dinner as
often as possible, because the * little thing ' had
praised her prowess in that direction, and commended
the charlotte as a 'delicious confection.' Mrs. Asplin
was specially tender over the girl who had been left
in her charge, and, in return, Peggy was all that was
sweet and affectionate, vowed that she could never
do enough to repay such kindness, and immediately
fell into a fresh pickle, and half frightened the life
out of her companions by her hairbreadth escapes.
Her careless, happy-go-lucky ways seemed all the more
curious because of the almost Quaker-like neatness
of her appearance. Mellicent was often untidy, and

THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND 6i

even Esther had moments of dishevelment, but Peggy
was a dainty little person, whose hair was always
smooth, whose dress well brushed and ndXiy, Her
artistic sense was too keen to allow of any shortcoming
in this respect ; but she seemed blessed with a capacity
of acting before she thought, which had many disastrous
consequences. She was by no means a robust girl,
and Mrs. Asplin fussed over her little ailments like
an old mother-hen with a delicate nursling. One
prescription after another was unearthed for her benefit,
until the washstand in her room looked like a small
chemist's shop. An array of doctor's tinctures, gargles,
and tonics, stood on one side, while on the other were
a number of home-made concoctions in disused wine-
bottles, such as a paregoric cough - mixture, and a
cooling draught to be taken the first thing in the
morning, which last pretended to be lemonade, but
in reality contained a number of medicinal powders.
* Take it up tenderly, treat it with care I ' was Peggy's
motto with respect to this last-named medicine, for
she had discovered that hy judicious handling it was
possible to enjoy a really tasty beverage, and to leave
the sediment untouched at the bottom of the bottle!

Esther and Mellicent were almost equally well
supplied hy their anxious mother, but their bottles
behaved In a well-regulated fashion, and never took
upon themselves to play tricks, while those in Peggy's
room seemed infected by the spirit of the owner, and
amused themselves with seeing how much mischief
they could accomplish. A bottle of ammonia had been
provided as a cure for bites of gnats and flies ; Peggy
flicked a towel more hastily than usual, and down
it fell, the contents streaming over the wood, and
splashing on to the wardrobe near at hand, with the
consequence that every sign of polish was removed,

63 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

and replaced by white unsightly stains. The glass
stopper of a smelling-salts bottle became fixed in its
socket, and, being anointed with oil and placed before

the fire to melt, popped out suddenly with a noise as
of a cannon shot, aimed accurately for the centre of
the mirror, and smashed it into a dozen pieces. The
* safety ink-pot/ out of which she indited her letters
to her mother, came unfastened of its own accord and
rolled up and down the clean white toilet cover. This,
at least, was the impression left by Peggy's innocent
protestations, while the gas and soap seemed equally
obstinate — the one refusing to be lowered when she
left the room, and the other insisting upon melting
itself to pieces In her morning bath I

* Mrs. Saville was right — Peggy is a most expensive
person ! ' cried Mrs. Asplln In dismay, when the bills
for repairs came in ; but when the vicar suggested the
advisability of a reproof, she said, * Oh, poor child ;
she is so lonely— I haven't the heart to scold her ; *
and Peggy continued to detail accounts of her latest
misfortune with an air of exaggerated melancholy,
which barely concealed the underlying satisfaction.
It required a philosophic mind to be able to take
damages to personal property in so amiable a fashion ;
but occasionally Peggy's pickles took an irresistibly
comical character. The story was preserved in the
archives of the family of one evening when the three
girls had been sent upstairs to wash their abundant
locks and dry them thoroughly before retiring to bed,
A fire was kindled in the old nursery, which was now
used as a sewing-room, and Mrs. Asplm, who under-
stood nothing if it was not the art of making young
folks happy, had promised a supper of roast apples
and cream when the drying process was finished.

Esther and Melllcent were squatted on the hearth,

THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND 63

in their blue dressing-gowns, when in tripped Peggy,
fresh as a rose, in a long robe of furry white, tied
round the waist with a pink cord. One bath-towel
was round her shoulders, and a smaller one extended
in her hands, with the aid of which she proceeded to
perform a fancy dance, calling out instructions to
herself the while, in imitation of the dancing-school
mistress. *To the right — two — three I To the left —
two — three ! Spring ! Pirouette ! Atti — tude ! ' She
stood poised on one foot, towel waving above her
head, damp hair dripping down her back, while Esther
and Mellicent shrieked with laughter, and drummed
applause with heel and toe. Then she flopped down
on the centre of the hearth, and there was an instan-
taneous exclamation of dismay.

* Phew ! What a funny smell ! Phew ! Phew !
Whatever can it be?'

* I smelt it too. '^^g'g'^^ what have you been doing?
It*s simply a\vful I *

* Hair-wash, I suppose, or the soap — I noticed it
myself. It w^ill pass off,* said Peggy easily; but at
that moment Mrs. Asplln entered the room, sniffed
the air, and cried loudly

* Bless me, what*s this ? A regular Apothecaries'
Hall I Paregoric ! It smells as If someone had been
drinking quarts of paregoric I Peggy, child, your
throat is not sore again ? *

* Not at all, thank you. Quite well. I have taken
no medicine to-day.*

* But it is you, Peggy — it really is I ' Mellicent
declared. * There was no smell at all before you
came into the room. I noticed it as soon as the
door was opened, and when you came and sat down
beside us — whew ! simply fearful ! '

*I have taken no medicine to-A^iy^'^ repeated ^Qggy

64 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

firmly. Then she started, as If with a sudden thoug^ht,
lifted a lock of hair, sniffed at It daintily, and dropped
it again with an air of conviction. * Ah, I comprehend I
There seems to have been a sh'ght misunderstanding".

r

I have mistaken the bottles. I imagined that I was
using the mixture you gave me, but'

* She has washed her hair in cough mixture! Oh,
oh, oh I She has mixed paregoric and treacle with
the water ! Oh, what will I do I what will I do I
This child will be the death of me ! ' Mrs. Asplin put
her hand to her side, and laughed until the tears ran
down her cheeks, while Mellicent rolled about on the
floor, and Esther's quiet * He, he, he I ' filled up the
intervals between the bursts of merriment.

Peggy was marched off to have her hair re-washed
and rinsed, and came back ten minutes later, proudly
complacent, to seat herself in the most comfortable
stool and eat roast apple with elegant enjoyment.
She was evidently quite ready to enlarge upon her
latest feat, but the sisters had exhausted the subject
during her absence, and had, moreover, a piece of news
to communicate which was of even greater interest.

* Oh, Peggy, what y'think ? ' cried Mellicent, running
her words into each other in breathless fashion, as
her habit was when excited ; * Pve got something
beautiful to tell you. S'afternoon Bob got a letter
from his mother to say that they were all coming
down next week to stay at the Larches for the
v^mi^T, They cotciq almost every year, and have
shooting-parties, and come to church and sit in the
big square pew, where you can just see their heads
over the side. They look so funny, sitting in a row
without their bodies. Last year there was a young
lady with them who wore a big grey hat — the loveliest

hat you ever saw — with roses under the brim, and

THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND 65

stick-up things all glittering with jewels, and she got
married at Christmas. I saw her photograph in a
magazine, and knew her again in a moment. I used
to stare at her, and once she smiled back at me.
She looked sweet when she smiled. Lady Darcy
always comes to call on mother, and she and father go
there to dinner ever so many times, and we are asked
to play with Rosalind — the Honourable Rosalind. I
expect they will ask you to go too. Isn*t it exciting?*

* I can bear it,' said Peggy coldly, ' If I try very
hard, I think I can support the strain.*

The Larches, the country house of Lord Darcy,
had already been pointed out to her notice ; but the
information that the family was coming down for the
yearly visit was unwelcome to her, for a double reason.
She feared, in the first place, lest it should mean a
separation from Bob, who was her faithful companion,
and fulfilled his promise of friendship in a silent, un-
demonstrative fashion, much to her fancy. In the
second place, she was conscious of a rankling feeling
of jealousy towards the young lady who was distin-
guished by the name of the Honourable Rosalind,
and who seemed to occupy an exalted position in the
estimation of the vicar's daughters. Her name was
frequently introduced into conversation, and always
in the most laudatory fashion. When a heroine was
of a superlatively fascinating description, she was
•Just like Rosalind'; when an article of dress was
unusually fine and dainty, it would * do for Rosalind.'
Rosalind was spoken of with bated breath, as if she
were a princess In a fairy tale, rather than an
ordinary flesh-and-blood damsel. And Peggy did not
like it ; she did not like it at all, for, in her own
quiet way, she was accustomed to queen it among
her associates, and could ill brook the idea gf ^

5

66 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

rival. She had not been happy at schoolj but sho
had been complacently conscious that of all the thirty
girls she was the most discussed, the most observed,
and also, among the pupils themselves, the most
beloved. At the vicarage she was an easy first.
When the three girls went out walking, she was
always in the middle, with Esther and Mellicent
hanging on an arm at either side. Robert was her
sworn vassal, and Max and Oswald her respectful
and, on the whole, obedient servants. Altogether,
the prospect of playing second fiddle to this strange
girl was by no means pleasant. Peggy tilted her
chin, and spoke in a cool, cynical tone.

* What is she like, this wonderful Rosalind ? Bob
does not seem to think her extraordinary. I cannot
imagine a '*Miss Robert*' being very beautiful, and
as she is his sister, I suppose they are alike.'

Instantly there arose a duet of protests.
' Not in the least. Not a single bit. Rosalind is
lovely I Blue eyes, golden hair''

* Down past her waist *■

* The sweetest little hands '■

* A real disunond ring *■

(

Pink cheeks

* Drives a pony-carriage, with long-tailed ponies '■

* Speaks French all day long with her governess
jabber, jabber, jabber, as quick as that — just like a
native ' —

' Plays the violin *•

*Has a lovely little sitting-room of her own, simply
crammed with the most exquisite presents and books,
and goes travelling abroad to France and Italy and
hot places in winter. Lord and Lady Darcy simply
worship her, and so does everyone, for she is as
beautiful as a picture. Don't you think it would b?

THE HONOURABLE ROSALIND 67

lovely to have a lord and lady for your father and
mother?'

Peggy sniffed the air in scornful superiority.

*I am very glad I've not! Titles are so
ostentatious I Vulgar, I call them I The very best
families will have nothing to do with them. My
father's people were all at the Crusades, and the
Wars of the Roses, and the Field of the Cloth of
Gold. There is no older family in England, and
they are called ** Fighting Savilles," because they
are always in the front of every battle, winning
honours and distinctions. I expect they have been
offered titles over and over again, but they would
not have them. They refused them with scorn, and
so would I if one were offered to me. Nothing
would induce me to accept It ! '

Esther rolled her eyes in a comical, sideway
fashion, and gave a little chuckle of unbelief; but
Mellicent looked quite depressed by this reception
of her grand news, and said anxiously —

* But, Peggy, think of it ! The Honourable
Mariqulta! It would be too lovely I Wouldn't you
feel proud writing it in visitors' books, and seeing
it printed in newspapers when you grow up? '*The
Honourable Mariqulta wore a robe of white satin,
trimmed with gold ! " * . . .

* Peggy Saville is good enough for me, thank
you,* said that young lady, with a sudden access of
humility. * I have no wish to have ray clothes
discussed in the public prints. But if you are invited
to the Larches to play with your Rosalind, pray don't
consider me I I can stay at home alone. I don't
mind being dull. I can turn my time to good
account. Not for the world would I interfere with
your pleasureff V

68 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

* But P — P — Peggy, dar — ling Peggy, we would
not leave you alone ! ' Mellicent's eyes were wide
with horror, she stretched out entreating hands

towards the unresponsive figure. To see Peggy
cross and snappish likf-- any othtr ordinary mortal
was an extraordinary event, and quite alarming to
her placid mind. 'They will ask you, too, dear!
I am sure they will — we will all be asked together I *
she cried ; but Peggy tossed her head, refusing to
be conciliated.

' I shall have a previous engagement. I am not
at all sure that they are the sort of people I ought
to know,' she said. * My parents are so exclusive 1
They might not approve of the acquaintance!'

CHAPTER X

AMBITIONS I

LTHOUGH Fraulein had charge over the

girls' education, Mr. AspJin reserved to

himself the right of superintending their

studies and dictating their particular

direction. He was so accustomed to training boys

for a definite end that he had no patience with the

ordinary aimless routine of a girl's school course,

and in the case of his daughters had carefully provided

for their different abilities and tastes. Esther was a

born student, a clear-headed, hard-thinking girl, who

took a delight in wrestling with Latin verbs and in

solving problems in Euclid, while she had little or no

artistic faculty. He put her through much the same

course as his own boys, gave her half an hour's private

lesson on unoccupied afternoons, and cut down the

two hours' practising on the piano to a bare thirty

minutes. Esther had pleaded to give up music

altogether, on the ground that she had neither love

nor skill for this accomplishment, but to this the

vicar would not agree.

'You have already spent much time over it, and

have passed the worst of the drudgery ; it would be

folly to lose all you have learnt,' he said. * You may

not wish to perform in public, but there are many

Other ways in which your music may be useful. In

69

70 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

time to come you would be sorry If you could not read
an accompaniment to a song", play brig^ht airs to
amuse children, or hymn tunes to help in a service.
Half an hour a day will keep up what you have
learned, and so much time you must manage to
spare.*

With Melliceiit the case was almost exactly opposite.
It was a waste of time trying to teach her mathematics,
she had not sufficient brain power to grasp them, and
if she succeeded in learning a proposition by heart like
a parrot, it was only to collapse into helpless tears
and protestations when the letters were altered, and,

as It seemed to her, the whole argument changed

thereby.

Fraulein protested that It was impossible to teach
Mellicent to reason ; but the vicar was loath to give
up his pet theory that girls should receive the same
hard mental training as their brothers. He declared
that if the girl were weak in this direction, it was all
the more necessary that she should be trained, and
volunteered to take her in hand for half an hour daily,
to see what could be done. Fraulein accepted this
offer with a chuckle of satisfaction, and the vicar went
on with the lessons several weeks, patiently plodding
over the same ground without making the least
impression on poor Mellicent*s brain, until there came
one happy never-to-be-forgotten morning when Algebra
and Euclid went spinning up to the celling, and he
jumped from the table with a roar of helpless
laughter.

*Oh, baby! baby I this is past all bearing I We
might try for a century, and never get any further. I
cannot waste any more time.* Then, seeing the large
tears gathering, he framed the pretty face In his hands,

and looked at it with a tender smile. * Never mind,

AMBITIONS! 71

darling ! there are better things in this world than
being clever and learned. You will be our little house-
daughter ; help mother with her work, and play and
sing to father when he is tired in the evening. Work

hard at your music, learn how to manage a house, to
sew and mend and cook, and you will have nothing
to regret. A woman who can make a home, has done
more than many scholars.*

So it came to pass that Mellicent added the violin
to her accomplishments, and w^as despatched to her
own room to practise exercises, w^hile her elder sister
wrestled with problems and equations.

When Peggy Saville arrived, here was a fresh
problem, for Fraulein reported that the good child
could not add five and six together without tapping
them over on her finger ; was as ignorant of geography

as a little heathen, and had so little ear for music that

she could not sing * Rule Britannia' without branching
off into *God save the Queen.' But when it came to
poetry I — Fraulein held up her hands in admiration.
It was absolutely no effort to that child to remember,
her eyes seemed to flash down the page, and the lines
were her own, and as she repeated them her face shone,
and her voice thrilled with such passionate delight that
Esther and Mellicent had been known to shed tears at
the sound oi words which had fallen dead and lifeless
from their own lips. And at composition, how original
she was ! What a relief it was to find so great a
contrast to other children ! When it was the life of
a great man which should be wTitten, Esther and
Mellicent began their essays as ninety -nine out of
a hundred schoolgirls would do, with a flat and
obvious statement of birth, birthplace, and parentage ;
but Peggy disdained such commonplace methods,
and dashed headlong into the heart of her subject

74 ABOUT PEGG V SA VILLE

with a high-flown sentiment, or a stirringf assertion
which at once arrested the reader's interest. And it
was the same with whatever she wrote ; she had the
power of investing the dullest subject with charm and
brightness. Fraulein could not say too much of
Peggy's powers In this direction, and the vicar's
eye brightened as he listened. He asked eagerly
to be allowed to see the girl's MS. book, and
summoned his wife from pastry - making in the
kitchen to hear the three or four essays which it
contained.

* What do you think of those for a girl of fourteen ?
There's a pupil for you 1 Jf she were only a boy!
Such dash — such spirit — such a gift of words I Do
you notice her adjectives? Exaggerated, no doubt,
and over-abundant, but so apt, so true, so strong I

That child can write : she has the gift. She ought to
turn out an author of no mean rank.*

* Oh, dear me I I hope not. I hope she will marry
a nice, kind man who will be good to her, and have too
much to do looking after her children to waste her time
writing stories,' cried Mrs. Asplin, who adored a good
novel when she could get hold of one, but harboured a
prejudice against all women-authors as strong-minded
creatures, who lived in lodgings, and sported short
hair, Inky fingers, and a pen behind the ear, Mariquita
Saville was surely destined for a happier fate. * When
a woman can live her own romance, why need she
trouble her head about Inventing others?'

Her husband looked at her with a quizzical smile,
' Even the happiest life is not all romance, dear. It
sometimes seems unbearably prosaic, and then it Is a
relief to lose oneself in fiction. You can't deny that I
I seem to have a remembrance of seeing someone I
know seated in a big chair before this very fire devouring

AMBITIONS! 73

a novel and a Newton pippin together on more Saturday
afternoons than I could number.'

*■ Tuts ! * said his wife, and blushed a rosy red, which
made her look ridiculously young- and pretty. Saturday
afternoon was her holiday-time of the week, and she
had not yet outgrown her schoolgirl love of eating
apples as an accompaniment to an interesting book ;
but how aggravating to be reminded of her weakness
just at this moment of all others! *What an incon-
venient memory you have I ' she said complainingly.
* Can't a poor body indulge in a little innocent recreation
without having it brought up against her in argument
ever afterwards ? And I thought we were talking about
Peggy 1 What is at the bottom of this excitement? I
know you have some plan in your head.*

* I mean to see that she reads good bocks, and only
books that will help, and not hinder, her progress.
The rest will come in time. She must learn before she
can teach, have some experience of her own before she
can imagine the experiences of others ; but writing is
Peggy's gift, and she has been put in my charge. I
must try to give her the right training.'

From that time forward Mr. Asplin studied Peggy

with a special interest, and a few evenings later a
conversation took place among the young people which
confirmed him In his conclusion as to her possibilities.
Lessons were over for the day, and girls and boys were
amusing themselves In the drawing-room, while Mr.
Asplin read the Spectator^ and his wife knitted stockings
by the fire. Mellicent was embroidering a prospective
Christmas present, an occupation which engaged her
leisure hours from March to December ; Esther was
reading, and Peggy was supposed to be writing a letter,
but was, in reality, talking incessantly, with her elbows
planted on the table, and her face supported on her

74 ABO UT PEG GY SA VILLE

clasped hands. She wore a bright pink frock, which
gfave a tinge of colour to the pale face, her hair was
unbound from the tight pigtail and tied with a ribbon
on the nape of her neck, from which it fell in smooth
heavy waves to her waist. It was one of the moments
when her companions realised with surprise that Peggy
could look astonishingly pretty upon occasion ; and
Oswald, from the sofa, and Max and Bob, from the
opposite side of the table, listened to her words with
all the more attention on that account.

She was discussing the heroine of a book which
they had been reading in turns, pointing out the
inconsistencies in her behaviour, and expatiating on
the superior manner in which she — Mariquita — would
have behaved, had positions been reversed. Then the
boys had described their own imaginary conduct under
the trying circumstances, drawing forth peals of derisive
laughter from the feminine audience \ and the question
had finally drifted from * What would you do ? * to

* What would you be ? ' with the result that each one
was eager to expatiate on his own pet schemes and
ambitions.

* I should like to come out first in all England in the
Local Examinations, get my degree of M.A., and be a
teacher in a large High School,* said Esther solemnly.

* At Christmas and Easter I would come home and see
my friends, and in summer-time I'd go abroad and
travel, and rub up my languages. Of course, what I
should like best would be to be headmistress of Girton,
but I could not expect that to come for a good many
years. I must be content to work my way up, and I
shall be quite happy wherever I am, so long as I am

teaching.'

* Poor old Esther ! and she will wear spectacles, and
black alpaca dresses, and woollen mittens on her hands!

AMBITIONS t 75

Can't I see her ! * cried Max, throwing" back his head
with ox\Q of the cheery bursts of laughter which brought
his mother's eyes upon him with a flash of adoring
pride. * Now there's none of that overweening
ambition about me. I could bear up if I never saw
an improving book again. What / would like would
be for some benevolent old millionaire to take a fancy
to me, and adopt me as his heir, I feel cut out to be
a country gentleman, and march about in gaiters and
knickerbockers, looking after the property, don't you
know, and interviewing my tenants, I'd be strict with
them, but kind at the same time ; look into all their
grievances, and put them right whenever I could. I'd
make it a model place before I'd done with it, and all
the people would adore me. That's my ambition, and
a very good one it is too ; I defy anyone to have a better,'

* I should like to marry a very rich man with a big
moustache, and a beautiful house in London with a
fireplace in the hall,' cried Mellicent fervently. * I
should have carriages and horses, and a diamond
necklace and three children : Valentine Roy — that
should be the boy — and Hildegarde and Ermyntrude,
the girls, and they should have golden hair like
Rosalind, and blue eyes, and never wear anything but
white, and big silk sashes. I'd have a housekeeper to
look after the dinners and things, and a governess for
the children, and never do anything myself except give
orders and go out to parties. I'd be the happiest
woman that ever lived.*

Lazy Oswald smiled in complacent fashion.

*And the fattest! Dearie me, wouldn't you be a
tub I I don't know that I have any special ambition.
I mean to get my degree if I can, and then persuade
the governor to send me a tour round the world. I
like moving about, and change and excitement, and

76 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

travelling is good fun if you avoid the fag, and provide
yourself with introductions to the right people. I know
a fellow who went off for a year, and had no end of a
time ; people put him up at their houses, and got up
balls and dinners for his benefit, and he never had to
rough it a bit. I could put in a year or two in that
%vay uncommonly well.'

Rob had been wriggling on his chair and scowling
in his wild - bear fashion all the while Oswald was
speaking, and at the conclusion he relieved his feelings
by kicking out recklessly beneath the table, with the
result that Peggy sat up suddenly with a * My foot, my
friend I Curb your enthusiasm I ' which made him
laugh, despite his annoyance.

* But it's such bosh ! ' he cried scornfully. * It
makes me sick to hear a fellow talk such nonsense.
Balls and dinners — faugh ! If that's your idea of
happiness, why not settle down in London and be
done with it I That's the place for you ! I'd give my
ears to go round the world, but I wouldn't thank you
to go with a dress suit and a valet ; I'd want to roug^h
it, to get right out of the track of civilisation and taste
a new life ; to live with the Bedouin in their tents as
some of those artist fellows have done, or make friends
with a tribe of savages. Magnificent I I'd keep a
notebook with an account of all I did, and all the
strange plants and flowers and insects I came across,
and write a book when I came home, I'd a lot rather
rough it in Africa than lounge about Piccadilly in a
frock coat and tall hat.' Robert sighed at the hard
prospect which lay before him as the son of a noble
house, then looked across the table with a smile :
* And what says the fair Marlquita? What role in life
is she going to patronise when she comes to years of
discretion ? *

AMBITIONS t 7 7

Pegfg-y nibbled the end of her pen and stared into
space.

'I've not quite decided/ she said slowly, M should
like to be either an author or an orator, but I'm not
sure which, I think, on the whole, an orator, because
then you could watch the effect of your words. It is
not" possible, of course, but what I should like best
would be to be the Archbishop of Canterbury, or some
great dignitary of the Church. Oh, just imagine it !
To stand up in the pulpit and see the dim cathedral
before one, and the faces of the people looking up,
white and solemn, ... I'd stand waiting until the
roll of the organ died away, and there was a great
silence ; then I would look at them, and say to myself

'*A thousand people, two thousand people, and for
half an hour they are in my power, I can make them
think as I will, see as I will, feel as I will. They are
mine! I am their leader," — I cannot imagine anything
in the world more splendid than that ! I should choose
to be the most wonderful orator that was ever known,
and people would come from all over the world to hear
me, and I would say beautiful things in beautiful words,
and see the answer in their faces, and meet the flash
in the eyes looking up into mine. Oh — h ! if it could
only — only be true ; but it can't, you see. I am a girl,
and if I try to do anything in public I am as nervous
as a rabbit, and can only squeak, squeak, squeak in a
tiny little voice that would not reach across the room.
I had to recite at a prize-giving at school once, and,
my dears, it was a lamentable failure ! I was only
audible to the first three rows, and when it was over
I simply sat down and howled, and my knees shook.
Oh dear, the very recollection unpowers me! So I
think, on the whole, I shall be an authoress, and let my
pen be my sceptre. From my quiet fireside/ cried

78 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

Peggy, with a sudden assumption of the Mariquita
manner, and a swing of the arms which upset a vase
of chrysanthemums, and sent a stream of water flowing
over the table — * from my quiet fireside I will sway the
hearts of men ' —

* My plush cloth 1 Oh, bad girl — my new plush
cloth I You dreadful Peggy, what will I do with
you?* Mrs. Asplin rushed forward to mop with her
handkerchief and lift the dripping flowers to a place of
safety, while Peggy rolled up her eyes with an expression
of roguish impenitence.

'Dear Mrs. Asplin, it was not I, it was that
authoress. She was evolving her plots. , , . Pity the
eccentricities of the great I *

CHAPTER XI

A SHAKESPEARE READING

STHER was preparing* for the Cambridgfe

Local Examination at Christmas, and
making a special study of The Merchant
of Veiiicey as the play chosen for the year.
Fraulein explained the notes, and expatiated on the
Venice of the past and the manners and customs of its
inhabitants ; but it was Mr, Asplin who had the brilliant
idea of holding a Shakespeare reading which should
make the play live in the imagination of the young
people, as no amount of study could do. The
suggestion was made one day at dinner, and was
received with acclamation by everyone present.

* Oh, how lovely, father I It will help me ever so
much ! ' said Esther, * And Peggy must be Portia.'

* rd like to be that funny little man Launcelot — what
do you call it? — only I know I couldn't do it,* said
Mellicent humbly. ^V\\ be the servants and people
who come in and give messages. But, of course,
Peggy must be Portia.'

* ^^^Zy shall be Portia, and I'll be the Jew, and
snarl at her across the court,' said Rob, with an
assurance which was not at all appreciated by his
companions.

* I've rather a fancy to try Shylock myself,* Max
declared. * Oswald would make a capital Bassanio,

79

8o ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

and you could manage Antonio all right if you tried,
for he has not so much to do. Let me see : Peggy
Portia ; Esther — Nerissa ; Mellicent — ^Jessica (she's so
like a Jewess, you see !) ; you and Oswald— Bassanlo
and Antonio ; Shylock — my noble self. Father and
mother to help out with the smaller characters. There
you are I A capital cast, and everyone satisfied. I'm
game to be Shylock, but 1 can*t do the sentimental
business. You two fellows will have to take them, and
we'll divide the smaller fry among us.*

* Indeed we will do nothing of the kind. Pm not
going to take Bassanio ; I couldn't do it, and I won't
try. ril have a shot at Shylock if you like, but I
can't do anything else. The cast is all wrong, except
so far as Peggy is concerned. Of course she is
Portia.'

' Proposed, seconded, and carried unanimously that
Peggy is Portia!' said Mr. Asplin, smiling across
the table at that young lady, who tried to look
modest and unconcerned, but was plainly aglow with
satisfaction. * For Shylock, as the character seems
so much in demand, we had better draw lots. I will

write the names on slips of paper, and you must all
agree to take what comes, and make the best of it. I
will fill in the gaps, and I am sure mother will help
all she can ' —

'Lemonade in the intervals, and coffee for those
who prefer it, with some of my very best company
cake,* said Mrs. Asplin briskly. * It will be quite
an excitement. I should rather like to be Shylock
myself, and defy Peggy and her decree ; but I'll
give it up to the boys, and make myself generally
useful. Why couldn't we begin to-night?'

* Oh, Mrs. Asplin, no ! It will take me days to get
up my part ! And the costumes — consider the

A SHAKESPEARE READING 8i

costumes 1 ' cried Pegfgy anxiously. And her hostess
raised her hands in surprise.

* The costumes ! Are you going to dress up ? I
never thought of that ! '

' Surely that is unnecessary, Peggy ! You can
read the play without changing your clothes I ' echoed
the vicar ; but, from the chorus of disclaimer which
greeted his words, it appeared that the young people
could do nothing of the sort.

Max wanted to know how a fellow could possibly
* talk Shyiock ' in a white tie and an evening jacket.
Oswald thought it equally ridiculous to pose as an
Italian lover in English clothing ; and Peggy turned
up her eyes and said she could not really abandon
herself to her part if her costume were inappropriate.
Even Esther, the sober-minded, sided with the rest,

so the vicar laughed and gave way, only too pleased

to sanction anything which helped the object which
he had at heart.

* Dress up by all means, If It pleases you. It will
be interesting to see the result. But, of course, I
must be absolved from any experiments of the
kind.'

* Oh, of course I And mother, too, if she likes,
though I should love to see her made-up as Shyiock I
You must not see or ask about our dresses until the

night arrives. They must be a secret. You will
lend us all your fineries, mother — won't you?*

* Bless your heart, yes I But I haven*t got any I *
said Mrs. Asplin, in her funny Irish way. *They
were all worn out long, long ago.* She gave a little
sigh for the memory of the days when she had a
wardrobe full of pretty things and a dozen shimmery
silk dresses hanging on the pegs, and then flashed a
loving smile at her husband, in case he mig^ht think

6

83 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

that she regretted their loss. 'If there is anything
about the rooms that would do, you are welcome to
use it/ she added, glancing vaguely at the sideboard
and dumb waiter, while the boys laughed loudly
at the idea of finding any * properties ' in the shabby
old dining-room.

Peggy, however, returned thanks in the most
gracious manner, and sat wrapt in thought for
the rest of the evening, gazing darkly around from
time to time, and scribbling notes on sheets of
note-paper.

Short of playing Shylock, which in the end fell
to Maxwell's share, it seemed as if all the
responsibility of the performance fell on Peggy's
shoulders. She was stage manager, selecting
appropriate pieces of furniture from the different
rooms and piling them together behind the screen
in the study, whence they could be produced at a
moment's notice, to give some idea of the different
sc^n^s* She coached Esther and Mellicent in their
parts, designed and superintended the making of
the costumes, and gave the finishing touches to
each actor in turn when the night of the * Dramatic
Reading ' arrived.

'Taking one consideration with another,* as Max
remarked, * the costumes were really masterpieces
of art,'

To attire two young gentlemen as Italian cavaliers,
and a third as a bearded Jew, with no materials at
hand beyond the ordinary furnishings of a house, is
a task which calls for no small amount of ingenuity,
yet this is exactly what Peggy had done.

Antonio and Bassanio looked really uncommonly
fine specimens, with cycling knickerbockers, opera
cloaks slung over their shoulders, and flannel shirts

A SHAKESPEARE READING 83

pouched loosely over silk sashes, and ornamented
with frills of lace at wrists and neck. Darkened
eyebrows gave them a handsome and distinguished
air, and old straw hats and feathers sat jauntily on
their tow wigs.

The vicar sat In the arm - chair by the fire,
Shakespeare in hand, waiting to fill in the odd parts
with his wife's help, and simultaneous cries of
astonishment and admiration greeted the appearance
of the two actors at the beginning of the first scene,

* It's wonderful! Did I ever see such children?

What in the world have they got on their heads ?
Milly's old leghorn, I declare, and my pink feathers.
My old pink feathers! Deary me I I'd forgotten all
about them, I've never worn them since the year
that '—

***In sooth, I know not why I am so sad,"' quoth
the wearer of the feathers, scowling darkly at the
frivolous prattler, who straightway hid her head
behind her book, and read Salanlo's first speech in a

tone of meek apology.

There was a great deal of confusion about the
first scene, for four people had to read the parts of
six, and one of the number was so much occupied
with gazing at the costumes of the actors that she
invariably lost her place, and had to be called to
order by significant coughs and glances. By this
time it generally happened that the vicar had made
up his mind to come to the rescue, and both husband
and wife would begin to read at the same moment,
to their own amusement, and to the disgust of the
two lads, who felt uncomfortable in their borrowed
plumes, and keenly sensitive about their precious
dignity. Antonio mumbled his last speech in

undignified haste, and followed Bassanio out of the

84 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

room, prepared to echo his statement that tnis sort
of thing* was 'tomfoolery,' and that he wasn't going
to make an idiot of himself any longer to please
Peggy Saville, or any other girl in the world. But
the words died on his lips, for outside, in the hall,
stood Peggy herself, or rather Portia, and such a
Portia as made him fairly blink with amazement I
Amidst the bustle of t\\Q last few days Portia's own
costume had been kept a secret, so that the details
came as a surprise to the other members of the party.
Nerissa stood by her side, clad in a flowing costume,
the component parts of which included a dressing-
gown, an antimacassar, and a flowered chintz
curtain ; but, despite the nature of the materials,
the colouring was charming, and frizzled hair, flushed
cheeks, and sparkling eyes, transformed the sober
Esther into a very personable attendant on the lady
of Belmont. There was nothing of the dressing-gown
character about Portia's own attire, however. Its
magnificence took away the breath of the beholders.
The little witch had combed her hair to the top of
her head, and arranged it in a coil, which gave height
and dignity to her figure. A string of pearls was
twisted in and out among the dark tresses ; her
white silk frock was mysteriously lengthened and
ornamented by two large diamond-shaped pieces of
satin encrusted with gold, one placed at the bottom
of the skirt, and the other hanging loosely from the
square-cut neck of the bodice. Long yellow silk
sleeves fell over the bare arms and reached the
ground ; and from the shoulders hung a train of
golden-hued plush, lined with a paler shade of
yellow. Bassanio and Gratiano stood aghast, and
Portia simpered at them sweetly in the intervals
between dispensing stage directions to the boot boy,

A SHAKESPEARE READING 85

who was clad in his best suit for the occasion, and sent
to and fro to change the arrangement of the scenery.
He wheeled the sofa into the centre of the room,
piled it up with blue cushions, and retired to make
w^ay for the two ladies, who were already edging in
at the door.

A gasp of astonishment greeted their appearance,
but when Peggy dragged her heavy train across the
room, threw herself against the cushions in an attitude
calculated to show off all the splendour of her attire,
when she leant her pearl-decked head upon her hand,
turned her eyes to the ceiling, and said, with a sigh
as natural and easy as if they were her own words
which she was using, and not those of the immortal
Shakespeare himself, * ** By my troth, Nerissa, my
little body is a-weary of this great world ! " ' — then the
vicar broke into a loud * Hear ! hear ! * of delight, and

Mrs. Asplin seized the poker and banged uproarious
applause upon the fender. For the first few minutes
amazement and admiration held her dumb ; but as the
girls moved to and fro, and the details of their costumes
became more apparent, she began to utter spasmodic
cries of recognition, somewhat trying to the composure
of the actors.

Portia's description of her lovers was interrupted
by a cry of, * My table centres I The Turkish squares
I bought at the Exhibition, and have never used I
Wherever did they find them?* while a little later
came another cry, as the identity of the plush train
made itself known, * My portiere from the drawing-room
door 1 My beautiful portiere — with the nice new lining !
Oh dear, dear ! it's dragging about all over the dirty
carpet ! Don't sit on it, dear I For pity's sake, don't
git on it ! '

* Mother ! * cried Esther, in a deep tone of remon-

86 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

strance ; but Portia was unconscious of interruption.
The other actors held their books in their hands, and,
for the most part, read their speeches ; but Peggy
trusted entirely to memory, and sighed and yawned
over the denunciation of her lovers, with evident satis-
faction to herself as well as to the beholders. Nerissa

read her part * conscientiously,' as the newspapers
would say, punctuating her sentences in exemplary
fashion, and laying the emphasis upon the right words
as directed by the stage manageress ; but, such is the
contrariness of things, that, with all her efforts, the
effect was stiff and stifled, while Peggy drawled
through her sentences, or gabbled them over at
break-neck speed, used no emphasis at all, or half a
dozen running, at her own sweet will, and was so truly
Portia that the vicar wondered dreamily if he should
have to interview the Duke of Morocco in his study,
and Mrs. Asplin sighed unconsciously, and told herself
that the child was too young to be troubled with
lovers. She must not dream of accepting any one of
them for years to come I

At the end of the scene, however, anxiety about her
beloved portiere overpowered everything else m the
mind of the vicar's wife, and she rushed after the
actors to call out eager instructions. * Hang it up at
once — there's good children. If you put it down on a
chair, Peggy will sit on it as sure as fate I And oh !
my table centres ! Put them back in the drawer if
you lovQ me I Wrap them up in the tissue paper as
you found them ! '

* Mother, you are a terrible person ! Go back,
there's a dear, and do keep quiet I ' cried a muffled
voice from behind the dining-room door, as Shylock
dodged back to escape observation ; and Mrs. Asplin
retreated hastily, aghast at the sight of a hairy monster,

A SHAKESPEARE READING 87

in whom she failed to recog'nise a trace of her beloved
son and heir. Shylock*s make-up was, in truth, the
triumph of the evening. The handsome lad had been
transformed into a bent, misshapen old man, and
anything more ugly, frowsy, and generally unattractive
than he now appeared it would be impossible to
imagine. A cushion gave a hump to his shoulders,
and over this he wore an aged purple dressing-gown,
which had once belonged to the vicar. The dressing-
gown was an obvious refuge ; but who but Peggy
Saville would have thought of the trimming, which
was the making of the shaggy, unkempt look so much
desired ? Peggy had sat with her hands clasped on
her lap, and her head on one side, staring at the
gown when it was held out for her approval two days
before, then had suddenly risen, and rushed tw^o steps
at a time upstairs to the topmost landing, a wide,
scantily furnished space which served for a play-
ground on wet afternoons. An oilcloth covered the
floor, a table stood in a corner, and before each of
the six doors was an aged wool rug, maroon as to
colouring, with piebald patches here and there where
the skin of the lining showed through the scanty tufts,
Peggy gave a whoop of triumph, tucked one after
the other beneath her arm, and went flying down
again, dropping a mat here and there, tripping over
it, and nearly falling from top to bottom of the stairs.
Hairbreadth escapes were, however, so much a part
of her daily existence that she went on her w^ay
unperturbed, and carried her bundle into the study,
where the girls sniffed derisively, and the boys
begged to know what . she intended to do with all
that rubbish.

* "They that have no invention should be hanged,"'
quoted Peggy, unperturbed. 'Give me a packet of

88 ABOUT PEGG V SA VILLE

pins, and I'll soon show you what I am going to do.
Dear, dear, dear, I don't know what you would do

without me I You are singularly bereft of imagina-
tion.'

r

She tossed her pigtail over her shoulder, armed
herself with the largest pins she could find, and set
to work to fasten the mats down the front of the
gown, and round the hem at the bottom, so that the
wool hung in shaggy ends over the feet. The skins
were thick, the heads of the pins pressed painfully
into her fingers, but she groaned and worked away
until the border was arranged for stitching, and could
be tried on to show the effect.

* Perfectly splendid I * was the verdict of the be-
holders. And so the matter of Shylock^s gown was
settled ; but his beard still remained to be provided,
and was by no means an easy problem to solve.

*Tow I ' suggested Mellicent ; but the idea was
hooted by all the others. The idea of Shylock as a
blonde was too ridiculous to be tolerated. False
hair was not to be bought in a small village, and
Maxwell's youthful face boasted as yet only the faintest
shadow of a moustache.

The question was left over for consideration, and
an inspiration came the same afternoon, when Robert
hurled one of the roller-like cushions of the sofa at
Oswald's head, and Oswald, in catching it, tore loose
a portion of the covering.

'Now you've done it I * he cried. *The room will
be covered with feathers, and then you will say it
was my fault ! We shall have to fasten the stupid
thing up somehow or other I ' He peered through
the opening as he spoke, and his face changed. * It's
not feathers — it's horsehair I Here's a find ! What
about that wig for Shylock?*

A SHAKESPEARE READING 89

Esther was dubious.

*lt would take a great deal of horsehair to make
a wig. It would spoil the cushion if the horsehair
were taken away ; it would spoil the sofa If the
cushion were small ; it would spoil the room if the

sofa ' —

Peggy interrupted with a shriek of laughter.

*Oh, oh, oh! It*s like the ** House that Jack

built"! How long ^o you intend to ^o on like that?

Nonsense, my dear ! It would be perfectly easy to

take out what we want, and put it back afterwards.

I'll promise to do It myself and sew It up tightly,

though, if you desire my opinion, I think the cushion

would be improved by letting in a little air. You

might as well lean your head on a brick. Max, you

are a made man I You shall have a beautiful, crinkly

black wig, and a beard to match 1 We will sew them

to your turban, and fasten them with black elastic.

It will never show, and Til finish off the joins after

you are dressed, YouUI seel*

* You can do as you like I I'm in your hands ! '
said Max easily ; and when the night of the reading
arrived, and he was attired in wig and gown, Peo^gy
seated him in a chair and tucked a towel under his
chin with an air of business. She had a number of
small accessories on a table near at hand, and Max
was first instructed to stick pieces of black plaster over
alternate teeth, so that he might appear to possess only
a few isolated fangs, and then made to He back In his
chair, while his dresser stood over him with a glue-
brush in one hand and a bunch of loose horsehair in
the other.

* Shut your eyes ! * she cried loudly. And before he
could say 'Jack Robinson' a tuft of the wiry stuff
covered bis eyebrow*^, * Keeo your face still I ' And,

90 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

to his horror, the gum was daubed from the borders of
the beard, halfway up to his eyes, and little prickly
ends of hair were held in Peggy's palm and pressed
against his cheeks until they were firmly attached.

This, indeed, was more than he had bargained
for ! He jerked back his head, and began a loud-
voiced protest, only to be interrupted by shrieks of
excitement.

*Oh, oh, oh! It's beautiful — beautiful I What a
fright I What a delicious fright ! No one would
know you ! You look an old hairy monster who
would gobble up half a dozen Christians. Do look at
yourself! *

Peggy felt the pride of an artist in the result of her
efforts, and Max was hardly less delighted than herself
as he stood before the glass, gazing at his hairy cheeks
and leering horribly, to admire his toothless gums. If
the result were so hideous as to astonish even those

who had watched the process of his make-up, what
wonder that the effect upon Shylock*s fond parents was
of a stupefying nature I

Horror kept Mrs. Asplin silent until the middle of the
scene between Shylock and Antonio when the bond is
signed, and then her agitation could no longer be con-
trolled, and Shylock's little speeches were interrupted
by entreaties to take that horrid stuff off his teeth, to
use plenty of hot water in washing his face, and to be
sure to anoint it plentifully with cold cream after
doing so.

An ordinary lad would have lost his temper at these
interruptions ; but Max adored his mother, and could
never take anything she did in a wrong spirit. Anger
being therefore impossible, the only other resource was
to laugh, which, in Peggy's opinion, was even worse
than the former. A Shylock who chuckled between

A SHAKESPEARE READING 91

his speeches, and gave a good-humoured *Ha! ha 1 '
just before uttering his bitterest invective, was a
ridiculous parody of the character, with whom it would
be impossible to act It would be hard indeed if all
her carefully rehearsed speeches lost their effect, and
the famous trial scene were made into a farce through
these untimely interruptions 1

The second part of the play went more smoothly,
however, as the audience settled down to a more
attentive hearing, and the actors became less self-
conscious and embarrassed. If four out of the six were
sticks, who never for a moment approached the verge
of the natural, Portia and Shylock did nobly, and, when
the reading was over and the young people gathered
round the fire in the drawing-room, it was unanimously
agreed that they had acquired a more intimate know-
ledge of the play by this one evening's representation

than by weeks of ordinary study.

* I feel so much more intimate with it I ' said
Esther. * It seems to have made it alive, instead of
just something I have read in a book. It was a
delightful thought, father, and I am grateful to you for
proposing it. I wish I could do all my lessons in the
same way.*

* Tve not enjoyed myself so much for ages. You just
did beautifully, all of you, and the dresses were a sight
to behold. As for Peggy, she's a witch, and could
make up costumes on a desert island, if she were put to
it I But I don't know what is going to happen to my
poor, dear boy's face. Oswald, what is he doing?
Isn't he coming to have some lemonade and cake ? *
asked Mrs. Asplin anxiously. And Oswald chuckled in
a heartless fashion.

* Pride must abide. He would be Shylock, whether

we liked it or not, so let him take the consequences.

91 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

He IS fig-hting- it out with cold cream in the bathroom,
and some of the horsehair sticks like fun, I'll go up
and tell him we have eaten all the cake. He was
getting savage when I came down, and it will sweeten
his temper t '

CHAPTER XII

PEGGY IN TROUBLE

^f]jS Pegfgy sat writing in the study one after-
noon, a shaggy head came peering round
the door, and Robert's voice said eagerly
* Mariquita I A word in your ear ! Could
you come out and take a turn round the garden for
half an hour before tea, or are you too busy ? *

* Not at all- I am entirely at your disposal/ said
Peggy elegantly ; and the young people made their way
to the cloak-room, swung on coats and sailor hats, and
sallied out into the fresh autumn air.

'Mariquita,' said Robert then, using once more the
name by which he chose to address Peggy in their
confidential confabs, * Mariquita, I am in difficulties I
There is a microscope advertised in Science this week,
that is the very thing I have been pining for for the
last six years. I must ^^t it, or die ; but the question
is — how? You see before you a penniless man.' He
looked at Peggy as he spoke, and met her small,
demure smile.

' My dear and honourable sir *•

* Yes, yes, I know ; drop that, Mariquita I Don't
take for granted, like Mellicent, that because a man
has a title he must necessarily be a millionaire. Every-
thing is comparative I My father is rich compared to

the vicar, but he is really hard-up for a man in his

83

94 ABO UT FEGG Y SA VILLE

position. He gets almost no rent for his land now-
adays, and I am the third son. I haven't as much
pocket-money in a month as Oswald g^ets through in
a week. Now that microscope costs twenty pounds,
and if I were to ask the governor for it, he wouldn't
give it to me, but he would sigh and look wretched at
being obliged to refuse. He's a kind-hearted fellow,
you know, who doesn't like to say **No," and I hate
to worry him. Still — that microscope ! I must have
it. By hook or by crook, I must have it. I've set my
mind on that.'

* I'm sure I hope you will, though for my part you
must not expect me to look through it. I like things
to be pretty, and when you see them through a micro-
scope they generally look hideous. I saw my own hand
once — ugh ! ' Peggy shuddered. * Twenty pounds I

Well, I can only say that my whole worldly wealth is
at your disposal. Draw on me for anything you like —
up to seven-and-six ! That's all the money I have till
the beginning of the month.'

' Thanks ! — I didn't intend to borrow ; I have a better
idea than that. I was reading a magazine the other
day, and came upon a list of prize competitions. The
first prize offered was thirty pounds, and I'm going to
win that prize ! The microscope costs only twenty
pounds, but the extra ten would come in usefully for
— I'll tell you about that later on ! The Piccadilly
Magazine is very respectable and all that sort of thing ;
but the governor is one of the good, old-fashioned,
conservative fellows, who would be horrified if he saw
my name figuring in it, I'm bound to consider his
feelings, but all the same I'm going to win that prize.
It says in the rules — I've read them through carefully
■ — that you can ask your friends to help you, so that
there would be nothing unfair about going into partner-

PEGGY IN TROUBLE 95

ship with someone else. What I was going" to sug"gest
was that you and I should collaborate. I'd rather
work with you than with any of the others, and I think
we could manage it rather well between us. Our
contribution should be sent in in your name ; that is to
say, if you wouldn't object to seeing yourself in print.*

* I should love it. Fm proud of my name ; and it
would be a new sensation.' But Peggy spoke In absent-
minded fashion, as if her thoughts were running on
another subject. Rob had used a word uiilch was
unfamiliar in her ears, a big word, a word with a
delightful intellectual roll, and she had not the remotest
idea of its meaning. Collaborate ! Beautiful ! Not
for worlds would she confess her ignorance, yet the
opportunity could not be thrown away. She must
secure the treasure, and add it to her mental store.
She put her head on one side, and said pensively

*I shall be most happy to er — er — In what other
words can I express ** collaborate," Rob? I object to
repetition I *

* Go shags I * returned Robert briefly. * I would do
the biggest part of the work, of course — that's only
fair, because I want two-thirds of the money — but you
could do what you liked, and have ten pounds for your
share. Ten pounds would come In very usefully for
Christmas.'

* Rather I Td get mother and father lovely presents,
and Mrs. Asplln too ; and buy books for Esther, and
a little gold ring for Mellicent — it's her Idea of happiness
to have a gold ring. I'll help you with pleasure, Rob,
and I'm sure we shall get the prize. What have we
to do ? Compose some poetry ? '

•Goodness, no ! Fancy me making up poetry! It's
to make up a calendar. There are subjects given for
each month — sorrow, love, obedience, resignation-

96 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

that sort of thing, and you have to give a quotation
for each day. It will take some time, but we ought to
stand a good chance. You are fond of reading, and
know no end of poetry, and where I have a pull is in
knowing French and German so well. I can give
them some fine translations from the Latin and Greek
too, for the matter of that, and put the authors' names
underneath. That will impress the judges, and make
*em decide in our favour. I've been working at it only
three days, and I've got over fifty quotations already.
We must keep note-books in our pockets, and jot down
any ideas that occur to us during the day, and go over
them together at night. You will know a lot, I'm

sure.'

* "Sorrow and silence are strongs, and patient endurance is
godlike,
Therefore accomplish thy labour of love, till the heart is made
godlike."

quoted Peggy with an air ; and Rob nodded approval.

* That's it I That's the style I Something with a
bit of a sermon in it to keep 'em up to the mark for
the day. Bravo, Marlqulta ! you'll do it splendidly.
That's settled, then. We shall have to work hard,
for there is only a month before it must be sent off, and
we must finish in good time. When you leave things
to the last, something is bound to come in the way.
It will take an age to write out three hundred and
sixty-five extracts.*

* It will indeed, for they must be very nicely done,'
said Peggy fastidiously. * Of course it is most important
that the extracts themselves should be good, but it
matters almost as much that they should look neat
and attractive. Appearances go such a long way.'

And when Robert demurred, and stated his opinion that

PEGGY IN TROUBLE 97

the judges would not trouble their heads about looks,
she stuck firmly to her point.

* Oh, won't they, though ! Just imagine how you
would feel if you were in their position, and had to
look over scores of ugly, uninteresting manuscripts.
You would be bored to death, and, after plodding
conscientiously through a few dozen, you would get
so mixed up that you would hardly be able to dis-
tinguish one from another. Then suddenly — suddenly'
— Peggy clasped her hands with one of her favourite
dramatic gestures — * you would see before you a dainty
little volume, prettily written, easy to read, easy to
hold, nice to look at, and do you mean to say that your
heart wouldn't give a jump, and that you would not
take a fancy to the writer from that very moment?
Of course you would ; and so, If you please, I am going
to look after the decorative department, and see what
can be done, I must give my mind to it — Oh ! I'll
tell you what would be just the thing. When I was
in the library one day lately I saw some sweet little
note-books with pale green leaves and gilt edges. I'll
count the pages, and buy enough to make up three
hundred and sixty-five, and twelve extra, so as to put
one plain sheet between each month. Then we must
have a cover. Two pieces of cardboard would do,
with gilt edges, and a motto in Old English letters
^^ The months i?i circling orbit fly,'* Have I read that
somewhere, or did I make it up? It sounds very well.
Well, what next?' Peggy was growing quite excited,
and the restless hands were waving about at a great
rate. *Oh, the pages! We shall have to put the
date at the top of each. I could do that in gold Ink,
and make a pretty little skriggle — er — ^^ arabesque y*' I
should say, underneath, to give it a finish. Then I'd
hand them on to you to write the extracts in your tiny

7

98 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

little writing. Rob, it will be splendid 1 Do you really
think we shall get the prize ? *

* I mean to get it I We have a good library here,
and plenty of time, if we like to use it. I'm going to
get up at six every morning. I shan't fail for want of
trying, and if I miss this Til win something else. My
mind is made up ! I'm going to buy that miscroscope ! '
Robert tossed his head and looked ferocious, while
Peggy peered in his rugged face, and, womanlike,
admired him the more for his determination.

They lingered in the garden discussing details,
planning out the work, and arranging as to the
different books to be overlooked until the tea hour was
passed, and Mrs. Asplin came to the door and called
to them to come in.

* And nothing on your feet but your thin slippers?
Oh, you Peggy ! * she exclaimed in despair. * Now
you will have a cold, and ten to one it will fly to your
throat. I shall have to line you a penny every time
you cross the doorstep without changing your shoes.
Summer is over, remember. You can't be too careful
in these raw, damp days. Run upstairs this minute
and change your stockings.'

Peggy looked meek, and went to her room at once
to obey orders ; but the mischief was done — she
shivered, and could not ^^t warm, her head ached, and
her eyes felt heavy. Mrs. Asplin looked anxiously at
her in the drawing-room after dinner, and finally called
her to her side,

* Peggy, come here ! Aren't you well ? Let me feel
your hand. Child, it's like a coal 1 You are in a fever.
Why didn't you tell me at once ? '

' Because I — really, it's nothing, Mrs. Asplin ! Don't
be worried. I don't know why I feel so Hot. I was
shivering only a minute ago.'

PEGGY IN TROUBLE oq

*Go straight upstairs and take a dose of ammoniated
quinine. Turn on the fire in your room. Max I
Robert I Oswald I Esther I Mellicent ! will everyone
please look after Peggy in the future, and see that she
does not run out In her slippers I ' cried Mrs. Asplin
in a despairing voice ; and Peggy bolted out of the
door, in haste to escape before more reproaches could
be hurled at her head.

But an alarm of a more serious nature than a
threatened cold was to take place before the evening
was over. The young people answered briefly, Mrs.
Asplin turned back to her book, and silence settled

down upon the occupants of the drawing-room. It
was half-past eight, the servants had carried away the
dinner things, and were enjoying their evening's rest
in the kitchen. The vicar was nodding in his easy-
chair, the house was so quiet that the tick of the old
grandfather clock in the hall could be heard through
the half-opened door. Then suddenly came the sound
of flying footsteps, the door burst open, and in rushed
Peggy once more, — but such a Peggy, such an
apparition of fear, suff"ering, and terror as brought a

cry of consternation from every lip. Her eyes were
starting from her head, her face was contorted in
spasmodic gaspings for breath, her arms sawed the
air like the sails of a windmill, and she flew round and
round the room in a wild, unheeding rush.

* Peggy, my child I my child I what is the matter?
Oh, Austin — oh I What shall we do?* cried Mrs.
Asplin, trying to catch hold of the flying arms, only to
be waved off with frenzied energy, Mellicent dissolved
into tears and retreated behind the sofa, under the
impression that Peggy had suddenly taken leave of her
senses, and practical Esther rushed upstairs to search
for a clue to the mystery among the medicine bcttks

100 ABO UT FEGG Y SA VILLE

on Peggy's table. She was absent only for a few
minutes ; but It seemed like an hour to the watchers,
for Peggy's face grew more and more agonised, she
seemed on the verge of suffocation, and could neither
speak nor endure anyone to approach within yards of
her mad career. Presently, however, she began to
falter, to draw her breath in longer gasps, and as she
did so there emerged from her lips a series of loud
whooping sounds, like the crowing of a cock, or the
noise made by a child in the convulsions of whooping-
cough. The air was making its way to the lungs after

the temporary stoppage, and the result would have
been comical if any of the hearers had been in a
mood for jesting, which, in good truth, they were
not.

* Thank Heaven! She will be better now. Open
the window and leave her alone. Don't try to make her
speak. What in the world has the child been doing?'
cried the vicar wonderingly ; and at that moment
Esther entered, bearing in her hand the explanation of
the mystery — a bottle labelled * Spirits of Ammonia,'
and a tumbler about an eighth full of a white milky-
looking fluid.

' They were in the front of the table. The other
things had not been moved. I believe she has never
looked at the labels, but seized the first bottle that
came to her hand — this dreadfully strong ammonia
which you gave her for the gnat bites when she first
came.'

A groan of assent came from the sofa on which
Peggy lay, choking no longer, but ghastly white, and
drawing her breath in painful gasps. Mrs. Asplln
sniffed at the contents of the tumbler, only to jerk
back her head with watery eyes and reddened lips.

* No wonder that the child was nearly choked I The

PEGGY IN TROUBLE loi

marvel is that she had ever regained her breath after
such a mistake. Her throat must be raw ! ' She
hurried out of the room to concoct a soothing draught,
at which Peggy supped at intervals during the evening,
croaking out a hoarse, * Better, thank you I ' in reply to
inquiries, and looking so small and pathetic in her nest
of cushions that the hearts of the beholders softened
at the sight. Before bedtime, however, she revived
considerably, and, her elastic spirits coming to her aid,
entertained the listeners with a husky but dramatic
account of her proceedings. How she had not troubled
to turn the gas full up, and had just seized the bottle,
tilted some of the contents into a tumbler in which
there was a small portion of water, without troubling
to measure it out, and gulped it down without delay.
Her description of the feelings which ensued was a
really clever piece of word-painting, but behind the
pretence of horror at her own carelessness there rang
a hardly concealed note of pride, as though, in thus
risking her life, she had done something quite clever
and distinguished.

Mrs. Asplin exhausted herself in ' Ohs I ' and * Ahs ! '
of sympathy, and had nothing harsher to say than —

* Well now, dearie, you'll be more careful another
time, won't you?* But the vicar's long face grew
longer than ever as he listened, and the lines deepened
in his forehead. Peggy was inexperienced in danger-
signals, but Esther and Mellicent recognised the
well-known signs, and were at no loss to understand
the meaning of that quiet, * A word with you in the
study, Mariquita, if you please ! * with which he rose
from the breakfast-table next morning.

Peggy's throat was still sore, and she fondly
imagined that anxiety on its behalf was the cause of
the summons, but she was speedily undeceived, for the

to2 ABOUT PEGGY SA FILLS

vicar motioned towards a chair, and said, in short
grave sentences, as his manner was when annoyed —

* I wish to speak to you about the event of last
night ; I am afraid that you hardly realise the matter
in its true light. I was not at all pleased with the
manner in which you gave your explanation. You
appeared to imagine that you had done something
clever and amusing. I take a very different view.
You showed a reprehensible carelessness in trilling
with medicines in the dark ; it might have caused you
your life, or, at best, a serious injury. As it was, you
brought pain upon yourself, and gave us all a serious
alarm. I see nothing amusing in such behaviour, but
consider it stupid, and careless to an almost criminal
extent.'

Peggy stood motionless, eyes cast down, hands
clasped before her — a picture of injured innocence.
She did not say a word in self-defence, but her feelings
were so plainly written on her face that the vicar's
eyes flashed with impatience.

* Well, what have you to say ? '
Peggy sighed in dolorous fashion,

* I am sorry ; I know it was careless. I am always
doing things like that. So is Arthur. So was father
when he was a boy. It's in the family. It's unfortunate,
but'—

^Mariquita,' said the vicar sternly, ^you are nof
sorry ! If I had seen that you were penitent, I should
not have spoken, for you would have been sufficiently
punished by your own sufferings, but you are not
sorry ; you are, on the whole, rather proud of the
escapade 1 Look into your own heart and see if it is
not so ? *

He paused, looking at her with grave, expectant
eyes, but there was no sign of conviction upon the

PEGGY IN TROUBLE 103

set face. The eyes were still lowered, the lips drooped
with an expression of patient endurance. There was
silence in the room while Pegfgy studied the carpet,
and the vicar gazed at her downcast face. A moment
before he had been on the verge of anger, but the
sternness melted away in that silence, and gave place
to an anxious tenderness. Here was a little human
soul committed to his care — how could he help? how
best guide and train? The long, grave face grew
beautiful in that moment with the expression which
it wore every Sunday as he gazed around the church
at the beginning of the sermon, noting this one and
that, having a swift realisation of their needs and
failings, and breathing a prayer to God that He would
give to his lips the right word, to his heart the right
thought, to meet the needs of his people. Evidently,
sternness and outspoken blame was not the best way
to touch the girl before him. He must try another
mode.

' Peggy,* he said quietly, * do you think you realise
what a heavy responsibility we laid upon ourselves
when we undertook the care of you for these three
years ? If any accident happened to you beneath our
roof, have you ever imagined what would be our
misery and remorse at sending the news to your
parents ? About their feelings I do not speak ; you
can realise them for yourself. We safeguard you
with every precaution In our power ; we pray morning
and night that you may be preserved in safety ; Is
it too much to ask that you will do your part by
showing more forethought, and by exercising some
little care in the daily duties of life? I ask it for our
sakes as well as your own.*

A pink flush spread over Peggy's cheeks ; she
gulped nervously and raised her eyes to the vicar's

104 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

face. Twice her lips opened as if to speak, but the
natural reserve, which made it agony to her to express
her deepest feelings, closed them again before a word
had been spoken. The question was not answered,
but a little hand shot out and nestled in Mr. Asplin's
with a spasmodic grip which was full of eloquence.

* Yes, dear, I know you will ! I know you will ! '
he said, answering the unspoken promise, and looking
^o^n at her with one oi his sweet, kindly smiles.
* It will be a comfort to my wife as well as myself.
She is very nervous about you. She was upstairs
three times in the night, to satisfy herself that you
were well after your fright, and is too tired herself
to come downstairs this morning. She is always
bright and cheery, but she is not very strong. You
would be sorry to make her ill.'

No answer, only another grip of the hand, and a
sudden straightening of the lips, as if they were
pressed together to avoid an involuntary trembling.
There is something especially touching in the sight
of restrained emotion ; and as the vicar thought of
his own two daughters, his heart was very tender
over the girl whose parents were separated from her
by six thousand miles of land and sea.

* Well now, dear, I have said my say, and that is
an end of it. I don't like (lading fault, but my dear

wife has thrown that duty on my shoulders by being
too tender-hearted to say a word of blame even when

it is needed. Her method works very well, as a rule,
but there are occasions when it would be criminal
to withhold a just reprimand.' The vicar stopped
short, and a spasm of laughter crossed his face.
Peggy's fingers had twitched within his own as he
spoke those last two words, and her eyes had dilated
with interest. He knew as well as if he had been

PEGGY IN TROUBLE 105

told that she was gloating^ over the new expression,
and mentally noting it for future use. Nothing",
however, could have been sweeter or more natural
than the manner in which she sidled against him,

and murmured —

* Thank you so much. I am sorry I I will truly
try ; ' and he watched her out of the room with a
smile of tender amusement.

* A nice child — a good child — feels deeply. I can
rely upon her to do her best,'

Robert was hanging about in the passage, ready,
as usual, to fulfil his vows of support, and Peggy
slid her hand through his arm and sauntered slowly
with him towards the schoolroom. Like the two
girls, he had been at no loss to understand the reason
of the call to the study, and would fain have expressed
his sympathy, but Peggy stopped him with uplifted
finger.

* No, no — he was perfectly right. You must not
blame him, I have been guilty of reprehensible
carelessness, and merited a reprimand I '

CHAPTER XIII

JEALOUS THOUGHTS

EGGY felt weak and shaken for some davs
after her fright, and was thankful to stay
quietly indoors and busy herself with her
new task. The gas-fire could be turned on
in her room whenever she desired, and at every spare
moment she ran upstairs, locked her door behind her,
and began to write. Robert insisted that the work
should be kept secret, and that not a word should be
said about the competition downstairs, for he was
sensitive about the remarks of his companions, and
anxious to keep a possible failure to himself. All the
work had to be done upstairs, therefore, and the
frequent absence of the partners from the schoolroom,
though much regretted, did not seem at all inexplicable
to the others. It was understood that Peggy and
Robert had some interest in common ; but as winter
advanced this was no unusual occurrence in a house
where Christmas was a carnival, and surprises of an
elaborate nature were planned by every member of
the household. It was taken for granted that the

work had some connection with Christmas, and
inquiries were discreetly avoided.

With an old calendar before her as a model for the

lettering, Peggy did her work neatly and well, and

the gilt * arabesques ' had an artistic flourish which

xo6

JEALOUS THOUGHTS ro;

was quite professional. When Robert was shown
the first half-dozen sheets he whistled with surprise,
and exclaimed, * Good old Mariquita ! ' a burst of
approval before which Peg-gy glowed with delight.
It had been agreed that, after printing the first t^n
days of January, Peggy should go on to the first ten
of February, and so on throughout the year, so that
Rob should be able to use what quotations had
already been found under each heading, and should
not be detained until the whole thirty or thirty-one
had been chosen.

The partners were most fastidious in their selection
at the beginning of their work ; but when half the
time had passed, and not one-third of the necessary
number of quotations had been found, alarm seized
upon the camp, and it was realised that a little more
latitude must be shown.

* We shall have to use up all the old ones which
we struck off the list,* said Rob disconsolately. 'I'm
sorry ; but I never realised before that three hundred
and sixty-five was such an outrageously large number.
And we shall have to get books of extracts, and read
them through from beginning to end. Nearly two
hundred more to find ; a hundred and fifty, say, when
we have used up those old ones I It will take us all
our time ! *

* I'll get up at six every morning and read by my
fire,' said Peggy firmly. * If it's necessary, I'll get up
at five, and if I can't find bits to suit all the stupid
old things, I'll — I'll write some myself! There I
Why shouldn't I ? I often make up things in my
head, and you wouldn't believe how fine they are. I
think of them days afterwards, and ask myself, *' Now
where did I read that?" and then it comes back to
me. **Dear me; I made it up myself!" If we get

loS ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

very short, Rob, there wouldn't be any harm in
writing a few sentences and signing them **Saville,"
would there?'

* Not if they were good enough,* said Rob, trying to
suppress the laugh which would have hurt Peggy's
feelings, and looking with twinkling eyes at the little
figure by his side, so comically unprofessional, with
her lace collar, dainty little feet, and pigtail of dark
brown hair,

* You mustn't get up too early In the morning and
overtire yourself. I can't allow that I * he added
firmly. * You have looked like a little white ghost the
last few days, and your face is about the size of my
hand. You must get some colour into your cheeks

before the holidays, or that beloved Arthur will
think we have been ill-treating you when he comes
down.'

Peggy gave a sharp sigh, and relapsed into silence.
It was the rarest thing in the world to hear her allude
to any of her own people. When a letter arrived,
and Mrs. Asplin asked questions concerning father,
mother, or brother, she answered readily enough, but
she never offered Information, or voluntarily carried on
the conversation. Friends less sympathetic might
have imagined that she was so happy in her new home
that she had no care beyond it, but no one in the
vicarage made that mistake. When the Indian letter
was handed to her across the breakfast -table, the
flush of delight on the pale cheeks brought a reflected
smile to every face, and more than one pair of eyes
watched her tenderly as she sat hugging the precious
letter, waiting until the moment should come when
she could rush upstairs and devour its contents
in her own room. Once it had happened that mail
day had arrived and brought no letter, and that

JEALOUS THOUGHTS 109

had been a melancholy occasion. Mrs. Asplin had
looked at one envelope after another, had read
the addresses twice, thrice, even four times
over, before she summoned courage to tell of its
absence.

* There is no letter for you to-day, Peggy ! * Her
voice was full of commiseration as she spoke, but
Peggy sat in silence, her face stiffened, her head
thrown back with an assumption of calm Indifference.
* There must have been some delay in the mail. You
will have two letters next week, dearie, instead of
one.'

* Probably,' said Peggy. Mellicent was staring
at her with big, round eyes ; the vicar peered over the
rim of his spectacles ; Esther passed the marmalade
with eager solicitude ; her friends were all full of
sympathy, but there was a * Touch-me-if-you-dare ! '
atmosphere about Peggy that day which silenced the
words on their lips. It was evident that she preferred
to be left alone, and though her eyes were red when
she came down to lunch, she held her chin so high,
and joined in the conversation with such an elegant
flow of language, that no one dare comment on the
fact. Two days later the letter arrived, and all was
sunshine again ; but, in spite of her cheery spirits,
her friends realised that Peggy's heart was not in the
vicarage, and that there were moments when the
loneliness of her position pressed on her, and when
she longed intensely for someone of her very own,
whose place could not be taken by even the kindest
of friends.

Like most undemonstrative people, Peggy dearly
loved to be appreciated, and to receive marks of favour
from those around. Half the zest with which she
entered into her new labour was owing to the fact that

I lo ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

Robert had chosen her from all the rest to be his
partner. She was aglow with satisfaction in this fact,
and with pleasure in the work itself, and the only
cloud which darkened her horizon at the present
moment was caused by those incidental references to
the fair Rosalind which fell so often from her
companions' lips.

* Everything,' said Peggy impatiently to herself,
' everything ends in Rosalind I Whatever we are
talking about, that stupid girl's name is bound to be
introduced 1 I asked Mellicent if she would have a
scone at tea this afternoon, and she said something
about Rosalind in reply — Rosalind liked scones, or
she didn't like scones, or some ridiculous nonsense
of the sort I Who wants to know what Rosalind
likes? I don't! I'm sick of the name I And Mrs.
Asplin is as silly as the rest ! The girls must have
new dresses because Rosalind is coming, and they
will be asked to tea at the Larches i If their green
dresses are good enough for us, why won't they do
for Rosalind, I should like to know ? Rob is the only
sensible one. I asked him if she were really such a
marvellous creature, and he said she was an affected
goose I He ought to know better than anyone else !
Curls indeed I One would think it was something
extraordinary to have curls ! My hair would curl
too, if I chose to make it, but I don't ; I prefer to
have it straight I If she is the *' Honourable Rosalind,"
I am Mariquita Saville, and I'm not going to be
patronised by anybody — so there ! ' and Peggy tossed
her head, and glared at the reflection in the glass in a
lofty and scornful manner, as though it were the
offending party who had had the audacity to assume
superiority.

Robert was one with Peggy In hoping that his people

JEALOUS THOUGHTS in

would not leave town until such time as the calendar
should be despatched on its travels, for when they were
installed at the Larches he was expected to be at
home each week from Saturday until Monday, and
the loss of that long; holiday afternoon would interfere
seriously with the work on hand. He had seen so
little of his people for the last few years, that he
would be expected to be sociable during the short
time that he was with them, and could hardly shut
himself up in his room for hours at a time. Despair
then settled down upon both partners, when a letter
arrived to say that the Darcy family were coming
down even earlier than had been expected, and
summoning Robert to join them at the earliest possible
momQnt,

* This is awful ! * cried the lad, ruffling his hair
with a big, restless hand. * I know what it means
not only Saturdays off, but two or three nights
during the week into the bargain I Between you
and me, Mariquita, the governor is coming down
here to economise, and intends to stay much longer
than usual. Hector has been getting Into debt again ;
he's the eldest, you know — the one in the Life
Guards. It's a lot too bad, for he has had it all his
own way so far, and when he runs up bills like this,
everyone has to suffer for it. Mother hates the
country for more than a few weeks at a time, and will
be wretched if she is kept here all through the winter,
I know how it will be : she will keep asking people
down, and getting up all sorts of entertainments to
relieve the dulness. It*s all very well in its way, but
just now when I need every minute '

* Shall you give up trying for the prize ? ' asked
Peggy faintly, and Rob threw back his head with
emphatic disclaimer.

lit ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLB

* I never give up a thing when I have made up my
mind to do it ! There are ten days still, and a great
deal can be done in ten days. Til take a couple of
books upstairs with me every night, and see if I can
find something fresh. There is one good thing about
it, I shall have a fresh stock of books to choose from
at the Larches. It is the last step that costs in this
case. It was easy enough to fix off the first hundred,
but the last is a teaser I '

On Saturday morning a dogcart came over to
convey Robert to the Larches, and the atmosphere
of the vicarage seemed charged with expectation and
excitement. The Darcys had arrived ; to - morrow
they would appear at church ; on Monday they would
probably drive over with Rob and pay a call. These
were all important facts in a quiet country life, and

seemed to afford unlimited satisfaction to every
member of the household. Peggy grew so tired of
the name of Darcy that she retired to her room
at eight o'clock, and was busy at work over the
September batch of cards, when a knock came
to the door, and she had to cover them over
with the blotting - paper to admit Mellicent in her
dressing-gown, with her hair arranged for the night
in an extraordinary number of little plaited pig-
tails.

* Will you fasten the ends for me, Peggy, please ? '
she requested. * When I do it, the threads fall off,
and the ends come loose. I want it to be specially
nice for to-morrow I '

* But it will look simply awful, Mellicent, if you
leave it like this. It will be frizzed out almost on a
level with your head. Let me do it up in just two
tight plaits ; it will be far, far nicer,' urged Peggy,
lifting one little tail after another, and counting their

JEALOUS THOUGHTS X13

number in dismay. But no, Mellicent would not be
persuaded. The extra plaits were a tribute to
Rosalind, a mark of attention to her on her arrival
with which she would suffer no interference ; and
as a consequence of her stubbornness she marched
to church next morning disfigured by a mop of
untidy, tangled hair, instead of the usual glossy

locks.

Peggy preserved a demeanour of stately calm, as
she waited for the arrival of the Darcy family, but
even she felt a tremor of excitement when the verger
hobbled up to the square pew and stood holding the
door open in his hand. The heads of the villagers
turned with one consent to the doorway ; only one
person in the church disdained to move her position,
but she heard the clatter of horses* hoofs from without,
and presently the little procession passed the vicarage

pew, and she could indulge her curiosity without
sacrifice to pride. First of all came Lord Darcy,
a thin, oldish man, with a face that looked tired
and kind, and faintly amused by the amount of
attention which his entrance had attracted. Then
his wife, a tall, fair woman, with a beautiful
profile, and an air of languid discontent, who floated
past with rustling silken skirts, leaving an impression
of elegance and luxury, which made Mrs. AspHn sigh
and Mellicent draw in her breath with a gasp of
rapture. Then followed Robert with his shaggy
head, scowling more fiercely than ever in his
disgust at finding himself an object of attention,
and last of all a girlish figure in a grey dress,
with a collar of soft, fluffy chinchilla, and a velvet
hat with drooping brim, beneath which could be
seen a glimpse of a face pink and white as the
blossoms of spring, and a mass of shining, golden

114 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

hair, Peggy shut her lips with a snap, and the iron

entered into her soul. It was no use pretending any
longer I This was Rosalind, and she was fairer,
sweeter, a hundred times more beautiful than she
had ever imagined I

CHAPTER XIV

ROSALINDAS VISIT

OBERT did not make his appearance next
morning, and his absence seemed to give
fresh ground for the expectation that Lady

^^ '-'^ Darcy would drive over with him in the

afternoon and pay a call at the vicarage.

Mrs. Asplin gathered what branches of russet leaves
still remained in the garden and placed them in bowls
in the drawing-room, with a few precious chrysanthe-
mums peeping out here and there ; laid out her very
best tea-cloth and d'oyleys, and sent the girls upstairs
to change their well-worn school dresses for something
fresher and smarter.

* And you, Peggy dear — you will put on your pretty
red, of course I ' she said, standing still, with a bundle
of branches in her arms, and looking with a kindly
glance at the pale face, which had somehow lost its
sunny expression during the last two days,

Peggy hesitated and pursed up her lips.

*Why **of course," Mrs. Asplin? I never change
my dress until evening. Why need I do it to-day, just
because some strangers may call whom I have never
seen before ? *

It was the first time that the girl had objected to do
what she was told, and Mrs. Asplin was both surprised
and hurt by the tone in which she spoke — a good deal

1 16 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

puzzled too, for Peggy was by no means indifferent to
pretty frocks, and as a rule fond of inventing excuses
to wear her best clothes. Why, then, should she
choose this afternoon of all others to refuse so simple a
request? Just for a moment she felt tempted to make
a sharp reply, and then tenderness for the girl whose
mother was so far away took the place of the passing
irritation, and she determined to try a gentler method.

* There is not the slightest necessity, dear,' she said
quietly. ' I asked only because the red dress suits you
so well, and it would have been a pleasure to me to see
you looking your best. But you are very nice and neat
as you are. You need not change unless you like.'

She turned to leave the room as she finished speak-
ing ; but before she had reached the door Peggy was
by her side, holding out her hands to take possession
of twigs and branches.

* Let me take them to the kitchen, please I Let me
help you ! ' she said quickly, and just for a moment a
little hand rested on her arm with a spasmodic pressure.
That was all ; but it was enough. There was no need
of a formal apology, Mrs, Asplin understood all the
unspoken love and penitence which was expressed in
that simple action, and beamed with her brightest
smile.

* Thank you, my lassie, please do! I'm glad to
avoid going near the kitchen again, for when cook once
gets hold of me I can never get away. She tells me
the family history of all her relatives, and indeed it's
very depressing, it is * (with a relapse into her merry
Irish accent), * for they are subject to the most terrible
afflictions ! Pve had one dose of it to-day, and I don't
want another 1 *

Peggy laughed, and carried off her bundle, lingered
in the kitchen just long enough to remind the cook

ROSALIND'S VISIT 117

that * apple charlotte served with cream * was a
seasonable pudding at the fall of the year, and then
went upstairs to put on the red dress, and relieve her
feelings by making grimaces at herself in the glass as
she fastened the buttons.

At four o'clock the patter of horses' Feet came from
below, doors opened and shut, and there was a sound
of voices in the hall. The visitors had arrived !

Peggy pressed her lips together, and bent dogged]y
over her writing. She had not progressed with her
work as well as she had hoped during Rob's absence,
for her thoughts had been running on other subjects,
and she had made mistake after mistake. She must
try to finish one batch at least, to show him on his
return. Unless she was especially sent for, she would
not go downstairs ; but before ten minutes had passed,
Mellicent was tapping at the door and whispering
eager sentences through the keyhole.

* Peggy, quick ! They've come ! Rosalind's here !
You're to come down ! Quick ! Hurry up ! *

* All right, my dear, keep calm I You will have a
fit if you excite yourself like this ! ' said Peggy coolly.

The summons had come, and could not be dis-
regarded, and on the whole she was not sorry. The
meeting was bound to take place sooner or later, and,
in spite of her affectation of indifference, she was really
consumed with curiosity to know what Rosalind was
like. She had no intention of hurrying, however, but
lingered over the arrangement of her papers until
Mellicent had trotted downstairs again, and the coast
was clear. Then she sauntered after her with leisurely
dignity, opened the drawing-room door, and gave a
swift glance round.

Lady Darcy sat talking to Mrs. Asplin a few yards
away, in such a position that she faced the doorway.

n8 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLB

She looked up as Peggy entered, and swept her eyes
curiously over the girl's figure. She looked older than
she had done from across the church the day before,
and her face had a bored expression, but, if possible,
she was even more elegant in her attire. It seemed
quite extraordinary to see such a fine lady sitting on
that well-worn sofa, instead of the sober figure of the
vicar*s wife.

Peggy flashed a look from one to the other — from
the silk dress to the serge, from the beautiful weary
face to the cheery loving smile — and came to the
conclusion that, for some mysterious reason, Mrs.
Asplin was a happier woman than the wife of the great
Lord Darcy.

The two ladies stopped talking and looked expect-
antly towards her,

'Come in, dear! This is our new pupil, Lady
Darcy, for whom you were asking. You have heard
of her '—

* From Robert. Oh yes, frequently I I was especi-
ally anxious to see Robert's little friend. How do you
do, dear ? Let me see ! What is your funny little
name? Molly — Dolly — something like that, I think — ■
I forget for the moment 1 '

* Mariquita Saville ! * quoth Peggy grandiloquently.
She was consumed with regret that she had no second
name to add to the number of syllables, but she did her
best with those she possessed, rolling them out In her
very best manner and with a stately condescension
which made Lady Darcy smile for the first time since
she entered the room.

* Oh — h I ' The lips parted to show a gleam of
regular white teeth. * That's It, Is It ? Well, I am
very pleased to make your acquaintance, Mariquita.
I hope we shall see a great deal of you while we are

ROSALIND'S VISIT 119

here. You must go and make friends with Rosalind —
my daughter. She is longing to know you.'

'Yes, go and make friends with Rosalind, Peggy
dear I She was asking for you,* said Mrs. Asplin

kindly ; and as the girl walked away the two ladies
exchanged smiling glances.

* Amusing I Such grand little manners ! Evidently
a character.*

* Oh, quite ! Peggy is nothing if not original. She
is a dear, good girl, but quite too funny in her ways.
She is really the incarnation of mischief, and keeps me
on tenter-hooks from morning until night, but from
her manner you would think she was a model of
propriety. Nothing delights her so much as to get
hold of a new word or a high-sounding phrase,'

* But what a relief to have someone out of the
ordinary run 1 There are so many bores in the world,
it is quite refreshing to meet with a little originality.
Dear Mrs. Asplin, you really must tell me how you
manage to look so happy and cheerful in this dead-alive
place? I am desolate at the idea of staying here all
winter. What in the world do you find to do ? '

Mrs. Asplin laughed.

* Indeed, that's not the trouble at all ; the question
is how to find time to gtt through the day's duties I
It's a rush from morning till night, and when evening
comes I am delighted to settle down in an easy-chair
with a nice book to read. One has no chance of
feeling dull in a house full of young people.'

* Ah, you are so good and clever, you get through so
much. I want to ask your help in half a dozen ways.
If we are to settle down here for some months, there
are so many arrangements to make. Now tell me,
what would you do in this case ? * The two ladies

settled down to a discussion on domestic matters, while

110 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

Peggy crossed the room to the corner where Rosalind
Darcy sat in state, holding her court with Esther and
Mellicent as attendant slaves. She wore the same
grey dress in which she had appeared in church the
day before, but the jacket was thrown open, and dis-
played a distractingly dainty blouse, all pink chiffon,
and frills, and ruffles of lace. Her gloves lay in her
lap, and the celebrated diamond ring flashed in the
firelight as she held out her hand to meet Peggy's.

* How do you do ? So glad to see you ! I've heard
of you often. You are the little girl who is my
bwothar's fwiend.' She pronounced the letter *r' as if
it had been *w,* and the * er * in brother as if it had
been *ah,' and spoke with a languid society drawl
more befitting a woman of thirty than a schoolgirl of
fifteen.

Peggy stood motionless and looked her over, from
the crown of her hat to the tip of the little trim shoe,
with an expression of icy displeasure.

* Oh dear me, no,* she said quietly, 'you mistake the
situation. You put it the wrong way about. Your
brother is the big boy whom I have allowed to become
a friend of mine ! '

Esther and Mellicent gasped with amazement, while
Rosalind gave a trill of laughter, and threw up her
pretty white hands.

* She's wexed ! ' she cried. * She's wexed, because I
called her little ! I'm wewwy sowwy, but I weally
can't help it, don't you know. It's the twuth ! You
are a whole head smaller than I am.' She threw back
her chin, and looked over Peggy's head with a smile
of triumph. * There, look at that, and I'm not a
year older. I call you wewwy small indeed for your

*rm thankful to hear it t I admire small women,'

ROSALIND'S VISIT tti

said Peg^gy promptly, seating herself on a corner of the
window-seat, and staring critically at the tall figure of
the visitor. She would have been delighted if she
could have persuaded herself that her height was
awkward and ungainly, but such an effort was beyond
imagination, Rosalind was startlingly and wonderfully
pretty ; she had never seen anyone in real life who was
in the least like her. Her eyes were a deep, dark blue,
with curling dark lashes, her face was a delicate oval,
and the pink and white colouring, and flowing golden
locks, gave her the appearance of a princess in a fairy
tale rather than an ordinary flesh-and-blood maiden.

Peggy looked from her to Mellicent, who was considered
quite a beauty among her companions, and, oh dear
me I how plain, and fat, and prosaic she appeared
when viewed side by side with this radiant vision !
Esther stood the comparison better, for, though her

long face had no pretensions to beauty, it was
thoughtful and interesting in expression. There was
no question which was most charming to look at ; but
if it had come to choice of a companion, an intelligent
observer would certainly have decided in favour of the
vicar's daughter. Esther's face was particularly grave
at this moment, and her eyes met Peggy's with a
reproachful glance. What was the matter with the
girl this afternoon? Why did she take up everything
that Rosalind said in that hasty, cantankerous manner ?
Here was an annoying thing — to have just given an
enthusiastic account of the brightness and amicability
of a new companion, and then to have that companion
come into the room only to make snappish remarks,
and look as cross and ill-natured as a bear ! She
turned in an apologetic fashion to Rosalind, and tried
to resume the conversation at the point where it had
been interrupted by Peggy's entrance.

i2» ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

'And I was saying, we have ever so many new
things to show you — presents, you know, and things of
that kind. The last is the nicest of all : a really good
big camera with which we can take proper photographs.
Mrs. Saville — Peggy's mother — gave it to us before
she left. It was a present to the schoolroom, so it
belongs equally to us all, and we have such fun with it.
We are beginning to do some good things now, but at
first they were too funny for anything. There is one of
father where his boots are twice as large as his head,
and another of mother where her face has run, and is
about a yard long, and yet it is so like her I We
laughed till we cried over it, and father has locked it
away in his desk. He says he will keep it to look at
when he is low-spirited.'

Rosalind gave a shrug to her shapely shoulders.

* It would not cheer me up to see a cawicature of
myself! I don't think I shall sit to you for my portrait,
if that is the sort of thing you do, but you shall show
me all your failures. It will amuse me. You will have
to come up and see me vewwy often this winter, for I
shall be so dull. We have been abroad for the last
four years, and England seems so dark and dweawy.
Last winter we were at Cairo. We lived in a big hotel,
and there was something going on almost every night.
I was not out, of course, but I was allowed to go into
the room for an hour after dinner, and to dance with
the gentlemen in mother's set. And we went up the
Nile in a steamer, and dwove about every afternoon,
paying calls, and shopping In the bazaars. It never
rains in Cairo, and the sun is always shining. It seems
so wonderful ! Just like a place in a fairy tale.* She
looked at Peggy as she spoke, and that young person
smiled with an air of elegant condescension.

* It would do so to you. Naturally it would. Whea

ROSALIND'S VISIT 123

one has been born in the East, and lived there the
greater part of one^s life, it seems natural enough, but
the trippers from England who just come out for a few
months' visit are always astonished. It used to amuse
us so much to hear their remarks \ *

Rosalind stared, and flushed with displeasure. She
was accustomed to have her remarks treated with
respect, and the tone of superiority was a new and
unpleasing experience,

* You were born in the East ? '

* Certainly I was ! '

* Where, may I ask?'

* In India — in Calcutta, where my father's regiment
was stationed.*

'You lived there till you were quite big? You can
remember all about it ? *

* All I want to remember. There was a great deal

that I choose to forget, I don't care for India.
England is more congenial to my feelings.'

'And can you speak the language? Did you learn
Ilindostanee while you were there?'

'Naturally. Of course I did.*

A gasp of amazement came from the two girls in the
window, for a knowledge of Hindostanee had never
been included in the list of Peggy^s accomplishments,
and she was not accustomed to hide her light under a
bushel. They gazed at her with widened eyes, and
Rosalind scented scepticism in the air, and cried
quickly —

'Say something, then. If you can speak, say some-
thing now, and let us hear you.'

* Pardon me ! * said Peggy, simpering. * As a matter
of fact, I was sent home because I was learning to
speak too well. The language of the natives is not
considered suitable for English children of tender age.

124 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

I must ask you to be so kind as to excuse me. I
should be sorry to shock your sensibilities.'

Rosalind drew her brows tog;ether and stared
steadily in the speaker's face. Like many beautiful
people, she was not over - gifted with a sense of
humour, and therefore Peg^gy's grandiose manner and
high-sounding words failed to amuse her as they did
most strangers. She felt only annoyed and puzzled,
dimly conscious that she was being laughed at, and
that this girl with the small face and the peaked
eyebrows was trying to patronise her — Rosalind
Darcy — instead of following the vicar*s daughters in
adoring her from a respectful distance, as of course
it was her duty to do. She had been anxious to
meet the Peggy Saville of whom her brother had
spoken so enthusiastically, for it was a new thing to
hear Rob praise a girl, but it was evident that Peggy
on her side was by no means eager to make her
acquaintance. It was an extraordinary discovery,
and most disconcerting to the feelings of one who
was accustomed to be treated as a person of supreme
importance. Rosalind could hardly speak for mor-
tification, and it was an immense relief when the
door opened, and Max and Oswald hurried forward
to greet her. Then indeed she was in her element,
beaming with smiles, and indulging a dozen pretty
little tricks of manner for the benefit of their admiring
eyes. Max took possession of the chair by her side,
his face lighted up with pleasure and admiration. He
was too thoroughly natural and healthy a lad to be
much troubled with sentiment, but ever since one
winter morning five years before, when Rosalind
had first appeared in the little country church, she
had been his ideal of all that was womanly and
beautiful At every meeting he discovered fresh

ROSALIND'S VISIT i»S

charms, and to-day was no exception to the rule.
She was taller, fairer, more elegant. In somQ
mysterious manner she seemed to have grown older
than he, so that, though he was in reality three years
her senior, he was still a boy, while she was almost
a young lady.

Mrs. Asplin looked across the room, and a little
anxious furrow showed in her forehead. Maxwell's
admiration for Rosalind was already an old story,
and as she saw his eager face and sparkling eyes,
a pang of fear came into his mother's heart. Ii
the Darcys were constantly coming down to the
Larches, it was only natural to suppose that this
admiration would increase, and it would never do for
Max to fall in love with Rosalind ! The vicar's son
would be no match for Lord Darcy's daughter ; it
would only mean a heartache for the poor lad, a

clouded horizon just when life should be the brightest.
For a moment a prevision of trouble filled her heart,
then she waved it away in her cheery, hopeful
fashion —

* Why, what a goose I am I They are only children.
Time enough to worry my head about love affairs
in half a dozen years to come. The lad would be
a Stoic if he didn't admire her. I don't see how he
could help it ! '

* Rosalind is lovelier than ever, Lady Darcy, if that
is possible I ' she said aloud, and her companion's
face brightened with pleasure.

' Oh, do you think so ? * she cried eagerly. * I am

r

so glad to hear it, for this growing stage is so
trying. I was afraid she might outgrow her strength
and lose her complexion, but so far I don't think it
has suffered. I am very careful of her diet, and my
maid understands all the new skin treatments. So

1 36 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLB

much depends on a girl*s complexion. I notice your
youngest daughter has a very good colour. May I
ask what you use ? '

' Soap and water, fresh air, good plain food, — those
are the only cosmetics we use in this house,' said
Mrs. Asplin, laughing outright at the idea of Melli-
cent's healthy bloom being the result of ' skin treat-
ment* *I am afraid I have too much to do looking
after the necessities of life for my girls, Lady Darcy,
to worry myself about their complexions.'

* Oh yes. Well, I'm sure they both look charming ;
but Rosalind will go much into society, and of
course ' — She checked herself before the sentence
was finished ; but Mrs. Asplin was quick enough to
understand the imputation that the complexions of
a vicar*s daughters were but of small account, but
that it was a very different matter when the Honour-
able Rosalind Darcy was concerned. She understood,
but she was neither hurt nor annoyed by the in-
ferences, only a little sad and very, very pitiful.
She knew the story of the speaker's life, and the
reason why she looked forward to Rosalind's entrance
into society with such ambition. Lady Darcy had
been the daughter of poor but well-born parents, and
had married the widower, Lord Darcy, not because
she loved him or had any motherly feeling for his
two orphan boys, but simply and solely for a title
and establishment, and a purse full of money. Given
these, she had fondly imagined that she was going
to be perfectly happy. No more screwing and scrap-
ing to keep up appearances ; no more living in
dulness and obscurity ; she would be Lady Darcy,
the beautiful young wife of a famous man. So, with
no thought in her heart but for her own worldly
advancement, Beatrice Fairfax stood before God*s altar

ROSALIND'S VISIT ia7

and vowed to love, honour, and obey a man for
whom she had no scrap of affection, and whom she
would have laughed to scorn if he had been poor

and friendless. She married him, but the life which
followed was not by any means all that she had
expected. Lord Darcy had heavy money losses,
which obliged him to curtail expenses almost imme-
diately after his wedding ; her own health broke
down, and it was a knife in her heart to know that
her boy was only the third son, and that the two
big, handsome lads at Eton would inherit the lion's
share of their father's property. Hector, the Life-
guardsman, and Oscar, the Dragoon, were for ever
running into debt and making fresh demands on her
husband's purse. She and her children had to suffer
for their extravagances ; while Robert, her only son,
was growing up a shy, awkward lad, who hated

society, and asked nothing better ^jian to be left in
the country alone with his frogs and his beetles.
Ambition after ambition had failed her, until now all
her hopes were centred in Rosalind, the beautiful
daughter, in whom she saw a reproduction of herself
in the days of her girlhood. She had had a dull
and obscure youth ; Rosalind should be the belle of
society. Her own marriage had been a disappoint-
ment ; Rosalind should make a brilliant alliance.
She had failed to gain the prize for which she had
worked ; she would live again in Rosalind's triumphs,
and in them find fullest satisfaction.

So Lady Darcy gloated over every detail of her
daughter's beauty, and thought day and night of
her hair,' her complexion, her figure, striving still to
satisfy her poor tired soul with promises of future
success, and never dreaming for a moment that the

prize which seemed to elude her grasp had been

laS ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

gained long "ago by the vicar's wife, with her old-
fashioned dress and work-worn hands. But Mrs.
Asplin knew, and thanked God In her heart for the
sweetness and peace of her dear, shabby home ; for
the husband who loved her, and the children whom
they were training to be good servants for Him in
the world Yes, and for that other child too, who
had been taken away at the very dawn of his man-
hood, and who, they believed, was doing still better
work in the unseen world.

Until Lady Darcy discovered that the only true
happiness rose from something deeper than worldly
success, there was nothing in store for her but fresh
disappointments and heart - hunger ; while as for
Rosalind, the unfortunate child of such a mother —
Mrs. Asplin looked at the girl as she sat leaning
back in her chair, craning her throat, and showing

off all her little airs and graces for the benefit of the
two admiring schoolboys, gratified vanity and self-
love showing on every line of her face.

* It seems almost cruel to say so,* she sighed to
herself, * but it would be the best thing that could
happen to the child if she were to lose some of her
beauty before she grew up. Such a face as that is
a terrible temptation to vanity.* But Mrs. Asplin did
not guess how soon these unspoken words would
come back to her vatmoryy or what bitter cause sh«
would hare to regret their fulfilment.

CHAPTER XV

A PlNiv LUNCHEON

OR the next week conversation was more
strictly centred on Rosalind than ever,
and the gloomy expression deepened on
Peggy*s face. She was, in truth, working
too hard for her strength, for, as each day passed,
the necessity of hurrying on with the calendar became
more apparent ; and as Robert was no longer master
of his own time, she was obliged to come to his aid

in writing out the selected quotations.

At every spare moment of the day she was locked
in her room, scribbling away for dear life or searching
for appropriate extracts, and, as a consequence, her
brain refused to rest when she wished it to do so.
She tossed wakefully on her pillow, and was often
most inclined for sleep when six o'clock struck, and
she dragged herself up, a white-cheeked, weary little
mortal, to sit blinking over the fire, wishing feebly
that it was time to go to bed again, instead of
getting up to face the long, long day.

Robert was not more observant than most boys
of his age, and Peggy would have worked herself
to death before she had complained to him. She
was proud to feel that he depended on her more
than ever, that without her help he could not possibly
have finished his task, while his words of gratitude

Q

X30 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

helped to comfort a heart which was feeling sore
and empty.

In truth, these last few weeks had been harder for
Pegg^ than those immediately following her mother's

departure. Then each one in the house had vied
with the other in trying to comfort her, whereas
now, without any intention of unkindness, her
companions often appeared to be neglectful.

When Rosalind was present Esther hung on one
arm and Mellicent on the other, without so much
as a glance over the shoulder to see if Peggy were
following. Instead of a constant * Peggy, what
would you like ? ' ' What does Peggy say ? ' her
opinion was never even asked, while Rosalind's
lightest word was treated as law.

It would have been hard for any girl under the
circumstances, but it was doubly hard when that
girl was so dependent on her friends, and so sensitive
and reserved in disposition as Peggv Saville. Sh

would not deign to complain or to ask for signs of
alTection which were not voluntarily given, but her
merry ways disappeared, and she became so silent
and subdued that she was hardly recognisable as
the audacious Peggy of a few weeks earlier.

* Peggy is so grumpy ! ' Mellicent complained to
her mother. * She never laughs now, nor makes
jokes, nor flies about as she used to do I She*s just
as glum and mum as can be, and she never sits with
us I She is always in her bedroom with the door
locked, so that we can*t get in ! She*s there now !
I think she might stay with us sometimes I It's
mean, always running away ! *

Mrs. Asplin drew her brows together and looked
worried. She had not been satisfied about Peggy
lately, and this news did not tend to reassure hef.

A PINK L UNCHE OA 131

Her kind heart could not endure that anyone beneath
her roof should be ill or unhappy, and the girl had
looked both during the last few days. She went
upstairs at once and tapped at the door, when
Peggy's voice was raised in impatient answer.

* I can't come I Go away ! I'm engaged I '

* But I want to speak to you, dear ! Please let
me in I ' she replied in her clear, pleasant tones ;
whereupon there was a hasty scamper inside, and
the door was thrown open.

* Oh-h 1 I didn't know it was you ; I thought it
was one of the girls. I'm sorry I kept you
waiting.*

Mrs. Asplln gave a glance around. The gas-fire
was lit, but the chair beside it stood stiflly in the
corner, and the cushion was uncrushed. Evidently,

the girl had not been sitting there. The work-basket
was in its accustomed place, and there were no cottons
or silks lying about — Peggy had not been sewing at
Christmas presents, as she had half hoped to find her.
A towel was thrown over the writing-table, and a
piece of blotting-paper lay on the floor. A chair was

pushed to one side, as if it had been lately used.
That looked as if she had been writing letters.

* Peggy dear, what are you doing all by yourself
in this chilly room ? '

* I'm busy, Mrs. Asplln. I lit the fire as soon as
I came in.'

* But a room does not get warm in five minutes.
I don't want you to catch cold and be laid up with
a sore throat. Can't you bring your writing
downstairs and do it beside the others ? *

* I would rather not. I can get on so much better
by myself.'

* Are you writing to India — to your mother?'

132 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

*N — no, not just now.'

* Then really, dear, you must come downstairs I
This won't do ! Your mother wished you to have a
fire In your room, so that you might be able to sit
here when you wanted to be alone, but she never
meant you to make It a habit, or to spend all your
spare time alone. It isn't healthy to use a room night
and day, and to burn so much gas, and it isn't
sociable, Peggy dear. Mellicent has just been
complaining that you are hardly ever with them
nowadays. Come along, like a good girl ; put the
writing away and amuse yourself downstairs. You
have done enough work for one day. You don't
do me credit with those white cheeks.'

Peggy stood with her eyes fixed on the carpet

without uttering a word. It would have been the

easiest thing in the world to say, * Oh, do let me
stay upstairs as much as I like for a day or two

longer. I have a piece of work on hand which I am
anxious to finish. It is a secret, but I hope to tell
you all about It soon, and I am sure you will be
pleased.' If she had done so, she knew perfectly
well how hearty and pleasant would have been Mrs.
Asplln's consent ; but there are some states of mind
In which it is a positive pleasure to be a martyr,
and to feel oneself misunderstood, and this was just
the mood in which Peggy found herself at present.
She heard Mrs. Asplln sigh, as if with anxiety and
disappointment, as she left the room, and shrugged
her shoulders in wilful Indifference.

* She thinks I like sitting shivering here \ I slave,
and slave, from morning till night, and then people
think I am sulky ! I am not working for myself.
I don't want the wretched old ten pounds ; I could
have ten pounds to-morrow if I needed it. Mother

A PINK LUNCHEON 133

said I could. I am working to help Rob, and now
I shall have to sit up later, and get up earlier than
ever, as I mayn't work during the day. Mellicent
said I was never with them, did she ! I don't see
that it matters whether I am there or not ! They
don't want me ; nobody wants me, now that Rosalind
has come ! I hate Rosalind — nasty, smirking,
conceited thing ! ' and Peggy jerked the towel off
the writing-table and flicked It violently to and fro
in the air, just as a little relief to her overcharged
feelings.

She was crossing the hall with unwilling steps
when the postman's knock sounded at the door,
and three letters in long, narrow envelopes fell to
the ground. Each envelope was of a pale pink tint,
with a crest and monogram in white relief; one was
addressed to the Misses Asplin, another to Oswald
Elliston, and a third to Miss Mariqulta Saville.

'Invitations!' cried Peggy, with a caper of delight.
' Invitations ! How scrumptious ! ' Her face clouded
for a moment as the sight of the letters *R.D.'
suggested the sender of the letters; but the natural
girlish delight in an unexpected festivity was stronger
even than her prejudices, and it was the old, bright
Peggy who bounced into the schoolroom holding up
the three letters, and crying gleefully, * Quis^ Q^^y
something nice for somebody ! An invitation ! '

* EgOy Ego I ' came the eager replies, and the
envelopes were seized and torn open In breathless
haste.

* From Rosalind I Oh, how funny ! ** Requests
the pleasure — company — to a pink luncheon." What
in the world is a "pink luncheon"^? — **on Tuesday
next, the 20th inst. . .

*A p-p-pink luncheon? How wewwy stwangel'

»» I

134 ABOUT PEGGY SAVJLLE

echoed Mellicent, who had been suddenly affected with
an incapacity to pronounce the letter 'r' since the
arrival of Rosalind Darcy on the scene — a peculiarity
which happened regularly every autumn, and passed
off again with the advent of spring. * How can a
luncheon possibly be pink?'

* That's more than I can tell you, my dear I Ask
Rob, What does it mean, Rob ? ' asked Peggy
curiously ; and Robert scowled, and shook back his
shock of hair.

* Some American fad, I believe. The Idea Is to
have everything of one colour — flowers, drapery, and
food, china — everything that is on the table. It's a
fag and an awful handicap, for you can't have half
the things you want. But let us be modern or die —
that's the motto nowadays. Mother is always trying
to get hold of new-fangled notions.'

* "Peggy Saville requests the pleasure of Jane
Smith's company to a magenta supper." — ** Peggy
Saville requests the pleasure of Mr. Jones's company
to a purple tea." It's a splendid ideal I like it
immensely,' said Peggy, pursing her lips, and staring

in the fire in meditative fashion. * Pink — pink — what
can we eat that is pink ? P-prawns, p-pickles,
p-p-pomegranates, P-aysandu tongues (you would call
those pink, wouldn't you — pinky red?). Humph! I
don't think it sounds very nice. Perhaps they dye
the things with cochineal. I think I shall have a
sensible brown and green meal before I go, and then
I can nibble elegantly at the pinkies. Would it be
considered a delicate mark of attention if I wore a pink
frock ? '

* Certainly it would. Wear that nice one that you
put on in the evenings. Rosalind will be in pink
from head to foot, you may depend oa it,' said Robert

A PINK L UNCHE ON 135

confidently; whereupon Mellicent rushed headlong from
the room to find her mother, and plead eagerly that
summer crepon dresses of the desired tint should be
brought forth from their hiding-place and freshened
up for the occasion. To accede to this request meant
an extra call upon time already fully occupied, but
mothers have a way of not grudging trouble where
their children are concerned. Mrs. Asplln said, * Yes,
darling, of course I will ! ' and set to work with such
goodwill that all three girls sported pink dresses
beneath their ulsters when they set off to partake of
the mysterious luncheon, a i^v7 days later,

Rosalind came to the bedroom to receive them, and
looked on from an arm-chair, while Lady Darcy's maid
helped the visitors to take off their wraps. She
herself looked like a rose in her dainty pink draperies,
and Peggy had an impression that she was not
altogether pleased to see that her guests were as
appropriately dressed as herself. She eyed them up
and down, and made remarks to the maid in that

fluent French of hers which was so unintelligible to
the schoolgirls' ears. The maid smirked and pursed
up her lips, and then, meeting Peggy's steady gaze,
dropped her eyes in confusion. Peggy knew, as well
as if she had understood every word, that the remarks
exchanged between mistress and maid had been of a
depreciatory nature, not as concerned her own attire
— that was as perfect in its way as Rosalind's own —
but with reference to the home-made dresses of the
vicar's daughters, which seemed to have suddenly
become clumsy and shapeless when viewed in the
mirrors of this elegant bedroom. She was in arms
at once on her friends' behalf, and when Peggy's
dignity was hurt she was a formidable person to

tackle. In this instance she fixed her ^y^s first

136 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

on the maid, and then on Rosalind herself with a
steady, disapproving stare which was not a little
disconcerting.

*I am sorry,' she said, * but we really don't know
French well enough to follow your conversation I
You were talking about us, I think. Perhaps you
would be kind enough to repeat your remarks in
English ? '

* Oh-h, it doesn't matter ! It was nothing at all
important I ' Rosalind flushed, and had the grace to
look a trifle ashamed of her own ill-breeding, but she
did not by any means appreciate the reproof. The
girls had not been ten minutes in the house, and
already that aggravating Peggy Saville had succeeded
In making her feel humiliated and uncomfortable.
The same thing happened whenever they met. The
respect and awe and adoring admiration which she
was accustomed to receive from other girls of her
own age seemed altogether wanting in Peggy's case ;
and yet, strange to say, the very fact that she refused
to fall down and worship invested Peggy with a
f>eculiar importance in Rosalind's eyes. She longed
to overcome her prejudices and add her name to the
list of her adorers, and to this end she considered her
tastes in a way which would never have occurred to
her in connection with Mrs. Asplin's daughters. In
planning the pink luncheon Peggy had been con-
tinually in her mind, and it Is doubtful whether she
would have taken the trouble to arrange so difficult
an entertainment had not the party from the vicarage
included that important personage. Miss Mariquita

Saville.

From the bedroom the girls adjourned to the morn-
ing-room, where Lady Darcy sat waiting ; but almost
as soon as they had exchanged greetings, the gong

A PI.VK LUNCHEON- 137

sounded to announce luncheon, and they walked across
the hall aglow with expectation.

The table looked exquisite, and the guests stood
still in the doorway and gasped with admiration. The
weather outside was grey and murky, but tall standard
lamps were placed here and there, and the light which
streamed from beneath the pink silk shades gave an
air of warmth and comfort to the room. Down the
centre of the table lay a slip of looking-glass, on which
graceful long-necked swans seemed to float to and
fro, while troughs filled with soft pink blossoms
formed a bordering. Garlands of pink flowers fell
from the chandelier and were attached to the silver
candelabra, in which pink candles burned with clear
and steady flare. Glass, china, ornaments, wxre all of
the same dainty colour, and beside each plate was a

dainty little buttonhole nosegay, with a coral-headed

pin, all ready to be attached to the dress or coat of
the owner.

* It*s — it's beautiful I * cried Mellicent ecstatically ;
while Peggy's beauty-loving eye turned from one detail
to another with delighted approbation. 'Really,' she
said to herself in astonishment, * I co\A&n^t have Aon^
it better myself ! It's quite admirable ! ' and as
Rosalind's face peered inquiringly at her beneath the
canopy of flowers, she nodded her head, and smiled
generous approval.

* Beautiful I Charming ! I congratulate you ! Did
you design it and arrange everything yourself?*

* Mother and I made it up between us. We didn't
do the actual work, but we told the servants what
to do, and saw that it was all right. The flowers and
bonbons are easy enough to manage ; it's the things
to eat that are the greatest trouble.'

* It seems to be too horribly prosaic to eat anything

ijg ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

at such a table, except crumpled rose-leaves, like the
princess in the fairy tale,' said Peggy gushingly ; but
at this Mellicent gave an exclamation of dismay, and
the three big lads turned their eyes simultaneously
towards the soup tureen, as if anxious to assure
themselves that they were not to be put off with such
ethereal rations.

The soup was pink. ' Tomato I ' murmured Peggy
to herself, as she raised the first creamy spoonful to
her lips. The fish was covered with thick pink sauce ;
tiny little cutlets lurked behind ruffles of pink paper ;
pink baskets held chicken soufHes ; moulds of pink
cream and whipped-up syllabubs were handed round in
turns, and looked so tempting that Mellicent helped
herself at once, and nearly shed tears of mortification
on finding that they were followecf by distracting pink
ices, which were carried away again before she could
possibly finish what was on her plate. Then came
dessert-plates and finger-glasses, in which crystallised
rose-leaves floated In the scented water, as if in
fulfilment of Peggy's suggestion of an hour before,
and the young people sat in great contentment, eating
rosy apples, bananas pared and dipped in pink sugar,
or helping themselves to the delicious bonbons which
were strewed about the table.

While they were thus occupied the door opened,
and Lord Darcy came into the room. He had not
appeared before, and he shook hands with the visitors
in turn, and then stood at the head of the table looking
about him with a slow, kindly smile. Peggy watched
him from her seat, and thought what a nice face he
had, and wondered at the indifferent manner in which
he was received by his w^ife and daughter. Lady
Darcy leant back in her chair and played witn her
fruit, the sleeves of her pink silk tea-gown falling

A FJNK LUNCHEON 139

back from her white arms. Rosalind whispered to
Max, and neither of them troubled to cast so much

as a glance of welcome at the new-comer,
thought of her own father, the g-allant soldier out in
India, of the joy and pride with which his covaings
and goingfs were watched ; of Mr. Asplin in the
vicarage, with his wife running to meet him, and
Mellicent resting her curly head on his shoulder ; and
the figure of the old lord standing unnoticed at the
head of his own table assumed a pathetic interest. It
seemed, however, as if Lord Darcy were accustomed
to be overlooked, for he showed no signs of annoy-
ance ; on the contrary, his face brightened, and he
looked at the pretty scene with sparkling eyes. The
room was full of a soft rosy glow, the shimmer of
silver and crystal was reflected in the sheet of mirror,
and beneath the garlands of flowers the young faces
of the guests glowed with pleasure and excitement.
He looked from one to the other — handsome Max,
dandy Oswald, Robert with his look of strength and
decision ; then to the girls — Esther, gravely smiling ;
wide-eyed Mellicent ; Peggy, with her eloquent, spark-
ling eyes ; Rosalind, a queen of beauty among them
all ; finally to the head of the table, where sat his
wife.

*I must congratulate you, dear,' he said heartily.
* It is the prettiest sight I have seen for a long time.
You have arranged admirably, but that's no new
thing ; you always do. I don't know where you get
your ideas. These wreaths — eh ? I've never seen
anything like them before. What made you think of
fastening them up there?'

* I have had them like that several times before,
but yoa never notice a thing until its novelty is over,
and I ara tired to death of seeing it,' said his wife,

140 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

with a frown and an impatient curve of the lip, as if
she had received a rebuke instead of a compliment.

Peggy stared at her plate, felt Robert shuffle on
his chair by her side, and realised that he was as
embarrassed and unhappy as herself. The beautiful
room with its luxurious appointments seemed to have
suddenly become oppressive and cheerless, for in it
was the spirit of discontent and discord between those
who should have been most in harmony. Esther
was shocked, Mellicent frightened, the boys looked
awkward and uncomfortable. No one ventured to
break the silence, and there was quite a long pause
before Lady Darcy spoke again in quick, irritable
tones.

* Have you arranged to %^t away with me on
Thursday, as I asked you ? '

* My dear, I cannot. I explained before. I am

extremely sorry, but I have made appointments which
I cannot break. I could take you next week if you
would wait.'

* I can*t wait. I told you I had to go to the
dentist's. Do you wish me to linger on in agony for
another week? And I have written to Mrs. Bouverie
that I will be at her **At Home" on Saturday. My
appointments are, at least, as binding as yours. It
isn't often that I ask you to take me anywhere, but
when it is a matter of health I do think you might
show a little consideration,'

Lord Darcy drew his brows together and bit his
moustache. Peggy recalled Robert's description of
the * governor looking wretched ' when he found him-
self compelled to refuse a favour, and did not wonder
that the lad was ready to deny himself a pleasure
rather than see that expression on his father's face.
The twinkling light had died out of his eyes, and he

A PINK LUNCHEOir 141

looked old and sad and haggard, far more in need
of physical remedies than his wife, whose * agony '
had been so well concealed during the last two hours
as to give her the appearance of a person in very
comfortable health. Rosalind alone looked absolutely
unruffled, and lay back in her chair nibbling at her
bonbon, as though such scenes were of too frequent
occurrence between her parents to be deserving of
attention.

*If you have made up your mind to go to-morrow,
and cannot %o alone, you must take Robert with
you, Beatrice, for I cannot leave. It is only for four
days, and Mr. Asplin will no doubt excuse him, if you
write and explain the circumstances.'

Lord Darcy left the room, and Robert and Peggy
exchanged agonised glances. Go away for nearly a
week, when before two days were over the calendar

must be sent to London, and there still remained real
hard work before it was finished ! Peggy sat dazed
and miserable, seeing the painful effort of the last
month brought to naught, Robert's ambition defeated,
and her own help of no avail. That one glance had
shown the lad*s face flushed with emotion ; but when
his mother spoke to him in fretful tones, bidding
him be ready next morning when she should call in
the carriage on her way to the station, he answered
at once with polite acquiescence —

* Very well, mater, I won*t keep you waiting, I
shall be ready by half-past ten if you want me/

CHAPTER XVI

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR

ADY DARCY left the young people by them-
selves after luncheon, and, as was only
natural, conversation at once turned on
the proposed visit to London. Peggy was
too much perturbed to speak, but Mellicent put the
very inquiry which she most wished answered, being
never troubled with bashfulness in asking questions.

* Has your mother's tooth been hurting her very
much, Rosalind ? '

* Tooth ! what tooth ? Oh, I think she did have
a little twinge one night ; but it's not the dentist wliom
she is really going to see. That's only an excuse.
She really wants to go to some parties,' said Rosalind
lightly ; whereat her brother scowled at her under
heavy brows.

* What business have you to say that? What can
you know about it, pray? If mother says she is in
pain, it is not for you to contradict, and make up
your own explanations. Leave her to manage her own
affairs *—

He spoke rapidly, but Rosalind only shrugged her
shoulders, and whispered something in Max's ear, at
which he smiled and nodded his head, evidently takiru
her part against her brother, to Peggy's inteiist;
indignation.

n

AlSr UNEXPECTED VISITOR 143

No words were exchanged between the partners on
the subject oi the calendar until they were once more
at home ; when Robert took advantage of the first quiet
opportunity, and came up to Peggy with a face of set
determination.

' Mariquita ! ' he said, * / am — not — going — to give in!
If you stick to me, we can still manage to get the
calendar off in time. There are twenty more quota-
tions to be found. I'll sit up to-night and fix them
off, and go on writing as long as I can keep awake,
but I can't take a dozen books up to town with me, so
I must leave it to you to finish up. I'll mark the
passages I choose, write the full address on a piece oi
paper, and leave everything ready for you to make up
the parcel. All you will have to do will be to write
the remaining cards, and to see that it is sent off on
Friday. Five o'clock will be time enough, but if you

can get it off in the morning, so much the better. You
think you can manage as much as that? *

* Oh yes I I'd do anything rather than give up
now. It would be too grudging, I am not afraid of
a little more work.'

* You have done more than your share already. I
am mad about it, but it can't be helped. I couldn't
refuse to go with the mater, and I wouldn't if I could.
She is really not at all strong, and does not like the
life down here. It will do her good to have a few
days* change.'

Peggy looked at him steadily. She did not speak,
but her eyes grew soft and shining, and there was
something at once so sweet, so kindly, and so gentle
in her expression that Rob exclaimed in surprise—

' I say, Peggy, you — you do look pretty I I never
saw you look like that before — what have you been
doing to yourself? '

144 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

'Doing I* Peggy straightened herself at that, hi
offended dignity. * Doing, indeed ! What do you
mean? Don't you think I am pretty as a rule?'

' Never thought about it,' returned Robert carelessly.
'You are Peggy — that's enough for me, A nice state
I should be in to-day if it were not for you I You
are the jolliest little brick I ever met, and if I get
this prize it will be far more your doing than my
own.*

Well, that was good hearing I Peggy held her head
high for the rest of that evening, and felt as if nothing
would have power to depress her for the future. But,
alas, when the pendulum is at Its highest it begins
to swing downwards. Peggy's heart sank as she

watched Robert drive away from the door the next
morning, and It went on sinking more and more during
the next twenty-four hours, as she realised the responsi-
bility which weighed upon her shoulders. When she
came down to breakfast on Friday morning the calendar
was finished and ready to be made up for the post,
but her head was splitting with pain as the result of
the long hours* work stolen from sleep, and a dead
weight of depression had settled on her spirits. It
seemed of a sudden that all this work and effort was
waste of time ; that the chances of being successful
were infinitesimally small ; that even if it were gained,
the prize was of little value ; that if Robert's absence
for four days made such a difference in the life at the
vicarage, it would become altogether unbearable when
he said good-bye at the beginning of the year and went
up to Oxford ; that she was a desperately unfortunate
little unit, thrust into the midst of a family which was
complete in itself, and had only a kindly toleration to
offer to a stranger ; that, in all probability, there would
shortly be a war in India, when her father would be

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 145

killed, her mother die of a broken heart, and Arthur be
called out to join the ranks of the recruits. She con-
jured up a touching picture of herself, swathed in crape,
bidding good-bye to her brother at the railway station,
and watching the scarlet coat disappear in the distance,
as the train steamed away. It was all most miserable
and picturesque, and outside the iog gathered, and
the rain poured down in a fine, persistent drizzle.
It was one of those typical November days when it
seems as if the earth itself is in the blues, and that
it becomes everyone living on its surface to follow Its
example.

When afternoon came Peggy curled herself in an
arm-chair in the corner of the study, and stared gloomily
at the fire. It was four o'clock. In another hour the
postman would call for the letters, and she would deliver
the precious packet into his hands. She had made it
up in the dinner-hour, with some faint idea of carrying
it to the village ; but she was tired, the rain poured,
and Rob had said that the afternoon post would do.
She had given up the idea of going out, and taken a
nap instead on the top of her bed. And now it was
four o'clock. Mellicent called out that she was dying
for tea-time to come ; it had seemed such a long,
long day ; they really ought to have tea earlier on
these dreary, murky afternoons. */ 'voant my tea I * she
chanted, in shrill, penetrating tones, and instantly the
refrain was taken up by the other voices, and repeated
over and over again with ever-increasing volume, until
the mistress of the house rushed in to discover the
reason of the clamour,

* Bless your hearts, you shall have it at once ! ' she
cried. 'I'll ring and have it brought in, and ransack
my cupboards to see what treats I can give you. Poor
dears, it is dull for you sitting indoors all day long",

10

146 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

We must think of some bright, exciting games for this
evening.* No sooner said than done ; she did not
wait until Mary appeared, but bustled off to meet her,
to enlist the cook's sympathy, and put out the promised
delicacies, and when the table was set she returned
to the room and seated herself, smilingly, in Esther's
place.

* I am going to stay with you this afternoon,' she
said brightly. * Draw up your chairs, dears, and let
us be jovial. There is no credit in being happy when
the sun is shining, as dear old Mark Tapley would
have said ; but it will really be praiseworthy if we
succeed in being festive this afternoon. Come, Peggy,
dearie ! '

Peggy turned her dreary little face and stared at
the table. From outside came the sound of the opening

and shutting of the door, of footsteps in the hall. She

glanced at the clock, wondering if it could possibly be
the postman already, found it was only ten minutes
past four, and dismissed the supposition with a sigh.
* I don't — think — I want * — she was beginning slowly,
when, of a sudden, there came a tremendous rat-tat-tat
on the schoolroom door ; the handle was not turned,
but burst open ; a blast of chilly air blew into the
room, and in the doorway stood a tall, handsome
youth, with square shoulders, a gracefully poised head,
and Peggy Saville's eave-like brows above his dancing
eyes.

* Oh, what a surprise ! * came the cry in loud laughing
tones. * How do you do, everybody? Just thought I
would step in as I was passing, and have a cup of tea,
don't you know.*

* My boy I My boy ! Oh, how good to see
you 1 ' cried Mrs. Asplln rapturously. Mellicent
gurgled with surprise, and Peggy stood up by her

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 147

chair and stretched out both arms like a child to its

mother.

* Arthur I — oh — Arthur ! ' she gasped, and there was
a pathos, a longfing, an almost incredulous rapture in
her voice which made the tears start in Mrs. Asplin*s
eyes, and brought a cloud of anxiety over the new-
comer's face.

*Why, Peg!' he cried. 'My little Peg! Is
something wrong, dear? You look as melancholy
as'—

* Peggfy has not been like herself for the last few
weeks. I think she has had an attack of home-
sickness and longing for her own people. Pm so
glad you've come. You will do her more good than
a dozen tonics. Bless the boy ; how big he is ! And
how did you manage to get away, dear, and how long
can you stay? Tell me all about it. I am consumed
with curiosity' —

* I can stay till Monday or Tuesday, if you can put
me up ; and I came away because I — I suppose I am
not quite up to the mark. My head bothers me. It
aches, and I see black specks floating before my
eyes. The doctor advised me to knock off for a few
days, and I thought I would rather come here than
anywhere.'

* I should think so, indeed. Of course we can put
you up — proud and pleased to do so. Well, this is
a pleasant surprise for a dull November day ! You
couldn't have had a better one If you had had a hundred

wishes, could you, Peggy? You won't feel melancholy
any longer?'

* I'm just enraptured I Saturday, Sunday, Monday
— three whole days and two halves, as good as four
days — almost a week ! It's too delicious — too utterly
delicious to realise I'

148 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

Peggy drew deep sighs of happiness, and hung on
to Arthur's arm in an abandonment of tenderness
which showed her in a new light to her companions.
She would not loosen her grasp for a moment, and
even when seated at the table kept her fingers tightly
locked round his arm, as though afraid that he might
escape.

As for Arthur himself, he was in the wildest spirits.
He was as handsome a young soldier as one could wish
to see, and his likeness to Peggy seemed only to make
him more attractive in the eyes of the beholders.

* Hurrah ! ' he cried cheerily. * Hurrah, for a good
old vicarage tea ! Scones ? that's the style 1 Mary
made them, I hope, and put in lots of currants.
Raspberry jam I I say, mater, do you remember that
solemn waitress you had, who told you that the jam
was done again, and when you exclaimed in horror,
said, ** Yes, 'um, it's not a bit of good buying
raspberry jam. They like zV/*' Ha, ha, ha I Tve often
thought of that I That looks uncommonly good cake
you have over there. Thank you, I think I will I
Begin with cake, and work steadily back to bread and
butter — that's the style, isn't it, Peggums ? Esther, I
looks towards you I Mellicent, you are as thin as
ever, I see. You should really do something for it.
There are regular hollows in your cheeks.'

* Nasty, horrid thing I You are always teasing I
How would you like it if you were struck fat yourself? '
cried Mellicent, aggrieved. But, in spite of herself, her
chubby cheeks dimpled with smiles as Arthur rolled
his eyes at her across the table, for there was something
irresistibly fascinating about this young fellow, and it
was like old times to see him seated at the tea-table
and to listen to his merry rattling voice.

* The dominie must grant a general holiday

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 149

to-morrow,' he declared, 'and we will do somethingf
fine to celebrate the occasion. We'll have out this
wonderful camera in the morning and take some
groups. You and I must be taken together, Peggy,
to send out to the parents. You promised to send
me copies of all the things you took, but you are as
false in that respect as the whole race of amateur
photographers. They are grand hands at promising,
but they never, by any chance — Hallo ! What's
that? My cup over? Awfully sorry, mater, really!
I'll put a penny in the missionary-box. Was it a clean

cloth ? '

* Oh, my dear boy, don't apologise! I should not
have felt that it was really you if you had not knocked
your cup over ! To see the table-cloth swimming with
tea all round convinces me that it is Arthur himself,
and nobody else I Tut, tut I What does a table-cloth
matter?' And Mrs. Asplin beamed upon her favourite
as if she were really rather delighted than otherwise at

his exploit.

It was a merry, not to say noisy, meal which

followed. Peggy's lost spirits had come back with
the first glimpse of Arthur's face ; and her quips and
cranks were so irresistibly droll that three separate
times over Mellicent choked over her tea, and had to be
relieved with vigorous pounding on the back, while
even Esther shook with laughter, and the boys became
positively uproarious.

Then Mr. Asplin came in, and Arthur was carefully
concealed behind the window-curtains, while he was
asked whom he would most like to see if the choice
were given him. In provoking manner he mentioned
at once a brother in Australia, and, when informed that
relatives were not on the list, recollected an old college
chum who was out in the Mauritius.

ISO ABOUT FEGG Y SA VILLE

' Oh dear, what a stupid man I ' cried his wife in
despair, ' We don*t mean the friends of your youth,
dear ! Think of the last few years and of your young
friends I Now, if you could choose, whom would
you' —

* Arthur Saville ! ' said the vicar promptly, upon
which Arthur made a loophole between the curtains
and thrust his mischievous face through the gap, to
the vicar's amazement and the uproarious delight of
the onlookers. A dozen questions had to be asked
and answered about studies, examinations, and health,
while Peggy sat listening, beaming with happiness and
pride.

It came as quite a shock to all when the vicar
announced that it was time to dress for dinner, and
Mrs. Asplin looked at Peggy with an apologetic
smile.

* We were all so charmed to see Arthur that Tm
afraid we have been selfish and engrossed too much
of his attention. You two will be longing for a cosy
little chat to yourselves. If you run upstairs now,
Peggy, and hurry through your dressing, there will be
a little time before dinner, and you could have this
room to yourselves,'

* Yes, run along, Peg I It won't take me ten
minutes to get into my clothes, and I'll be here
waiting for you ! ' cried Arthur eagerly. And Peggy
went flying two steps at a time upstairs to her own
room.

The gas was lit ; the can of hot water stood in the
basin, the towel neatly folded over the top ; the hands
of the little red clock pointed to six o'clock, and the
faint chime met her ear as she entered,

Peggy stood still in the doorway, an icy chill crept
through her veins, her hands grasped the lintel, and

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 151

her eyes grew wide and blank with horror. There,
on the writing - table lay a brown paper parcel —
the precious parcel which contained the calendar
which had been the object of such painful work and
anxiety !

CHAPTER XVII

PEGGY IS LOST

RTHUR SAVILLE waited in vain by the
schoolroom fire, for his sister did not join
him. And when he entered the dining-room
in response to the summons of the gong,
she had not yet made her appearance.

Mrs. Asplin looked at him with uplifted brows,

* Where is Peggy ? *

' I don*t know. I haven't seen her since she went
upstairs. The little wretch can't have hurried very
much.'

'She hasn't been with you, then ! Never mind,
there is plenty of time to come. She must be making
a special toilet for your benefit.'

But when the first course was nearly over and the
girl had not yet appeared, Mrs. Asplin grew impatient,
and despatched the servant to hasten her movements.

'Just tell her that we have been at table for nearly
ten minutes. Ask if she will be long.'

Mary left the room, was absent a short time, and
came back with an extraordinary statement,

* Miss Peggy is not in her room, ma*am.'

' Not in her room ! Then she must have come

downstairs. Perhaps she didn't hear the gong. Just

look in the schoolroom, Mary, and in the other rooms

too, and tell her to come at once.'

15a

FEGGY IS LOST 153

Another few minutes passed, and back again came
Mary, looking flushed and mysterious.

* I can*t see Miss Peggy anywhere, ma'am. She has
not come downstairs.'

'You have looked in the drawing-room — Mr. Asplln's
study?'

* Yes, ma'am.*

* Did you go upstairs again ? '

* No, ma'am. I had looked there before.*

' Esther dear, you go ! ' cried Mrs. Asplin quickly.

* Bring her down at once I What in the world is the
child doing? It's most extraordinary ! '

* She's not given to playing games of hide-and-seek
just at dinner-time, Is she?' asked Arthur, laughing.

* I am never surprised at anything Peggy does. She
has some little prank on hand, depend upon it, and
will turn up In good time. It's her own fault if she
misses her dinner.'

* But it's so extraordinary ! To-night of all nights,
when you have just arrived ! I wish the child would
come ! ' replied Mrs. Asplin, craning her neck forward
to listen to the cries of * Peggy I Peggy I ' which came
from the upper storey.

The door stood open, and everyone ceased talking to
follow Esther's footsteps to and fro, to count the
opening and shutting of doors — one, two, three, four,
five — to look apprehensively at each other as the
messenger returned — alone !

* Mother, she Is not there ! I've looked everywhere
in fivery corner — and she has not changed her dress,

nor washed, nor anything. The room looks exactly
as if she had never gone In ; but she did, for we all
followed her upstairs. I looked over the wardrobe,
and all her dresses are there, and the can of hot water
is untouched, and the gas left full up.'/

IS4 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* Oh dear, what can have happened ? * Mrs. Asplin
pushed back her chair and stood up, looking anxious
and puzzled. * I cannot rest until she is found I I
must look myself! Go on with dinner, all of you ; I
won't be long". Where can the child be hiding
herself? '

' Don*t worry, mater ! ' said Arthur kindly. * It's
very tiresome of Peggy to disappear at such an
inopportune moment, but no harm can have happened
to her, you know. It's impossible I As I said before,
she has probably some wild prank in her head of which
this is a part. I'll give her a lecture when I catch her
for spoiling dinner like this, and such an uncommonly
good dinner too ! ' And Arthur smiled in cheery
fashion, and tried his best to keep up the failing spirits
of the company by chatting away while his hostess
was out of the room, as if nothing had happened which
was the least unusual or alarming.

When Mrs. Asplin returned, however, after a
lengthened absence, there was a simultaneous rising
from the table to listen to her report.

* She is not in the house ! Jane began at the top and
I began at the bottom, and we searched every hole and
corner. I have looked in the very cupboards and
wardrobes I I even searched the cistern-room, but she
is not to be found. I don't know what to do next.
It seems impossible that she can have disappeared
yet where can she be ? '

* Have you looked in the cloak-room to see if any of
her outdoor things are missing? *

* I went in, but I never thought of looking at her
clothes. Outdoor? What on earth should take the
child out at this hour in the dark and rain ? *

* I can't tell you that, dear, but we must think of
every possibility, Esther, you know best what Peggy

PEGGY IS LOST 155

had in the cloak-room — see if anything" is missing-,
Mellicent, run upstairs and find if any hats or jackets
have been taken from their places. If she is not in
the house, she must have gone out. It was most
thoug'htless and foolish to go without asking permission,
and at such an hour ; but, as Arthur says, there is not
much chance of any harm befalling her. Try not to
work yourself up into a state of anxiety, dear; we
shall soon find your truant for you. Well, Esther,
what is it ? *

* Her mackintosh has gone, father, and her red
tam-o'-shanter, and her snow-shoes. Her peg Is next
to mine, and there is nothing on it but her check golf
cape.'

* She has gone out, then I What can It mean ? —
to-night of all nights, when she was so happy, when
Arthur had just arrived, when she promised to be
downstairs in ten minutes ' —

* It is most extraordinary I It must have been
something of great Importance, one would say. Does
anyone know if Peggy had any special interest on hand
at present? Was there any gift which she wished to
buy? It does not happen to be anyone's birthday
to-morrow, does it ? Yours, Arthur, for instance ?
No? The birthday of a school - friend, then? She
might suddenly have remembered such an occasion, and
rushed out to post a letter ' —

* But there is no post until to-morrow morning, so
she would gain no time by doing that. The postman
called at five o'clock, and the letters were on the hall-
table waiting for him as usual. I do not know of any
work that she had on hand, but the girls have
complained that she has spent all her spare time in her
room lately, and when I spoke to her about it she said
she was writing '

156 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* Perhaps she is writing a book,' suggested Melllcent
thoughtfully. * She says she is going to be an
authoress when she grows up, I think Robert knew
what she was doing. They were always talking
together and looking over books, and I heard him
say to her, ** Bring me aU you have finished, to look
over." I said something to her about printing some
photographs for Christmas cards, and she said she
could do nothing until after the nineteenth.*

*The nineteenth!* echoed the vicar sharply.
*That is to-day. We gather from that, then, that
Peggy had been busy with work, either by herself
or in conjunction with Robert, which had to be
completed by to-day. Nobody has the least idea of
what nature it was ? No ? Then I shall go to
Robert's room and see if there is anything lying about
which can give me a clue.'

* ril go with you, sir/ said Arthur, who was
beginning to look a little anxious and uneasy, as the
moments passed by and brought no sign of his sister ;
but, alas, the scattered papers on Rob's table gave no
clue to the mystery !

When one is endeavouring to find a reason why a
girl should mysteriously disappear from her home, it
does not help very much to find a few slips of paper on
which are written such items as * Tennyson*s Poems,
page 26,* 'Selections from British Authors, 203,*
* Macaulay's Essays, 97,* etc.

Arthur and Mr. Asplin looked at one another, puzzled
and disappointed, and had no alternative but to return
to the dining-room and confess their failure,

' Would not it be a good thing to go up to the
Larches, and hear what Robert has to say on the
subject ? ' Arthur asked ; and when he was told that
Robert was in London he still held to his suggestion.

PEGGY JS LOST 157

'For someone else in the house may know about it,*
he declared. * Rob may have confided in his mother
or sister. At the worst we can get his address, and
telegraph to him for information, if she has not returned

before we get back. She might even have gone to the
Larches herself to — to see Rosalind I '

* Peggy doesn't like Rosalind. She never goes to
see her if she can help it. I'm quite sure she has not
gone there,' said Melllcent shrewdly. * It Is more likely
she has gone to Fraulein's lodgings to tell her about
Arthur. She is fond of Fraulein.'

The suggestion was not very brilliant, but it was

hailed with eagerness by the listeners as the most
probable explanation yet offered.

* Then I'll tell you what we will do. I'll go off to
the Larches,' cried Arthur, * and one of you fellows can
see Fraulein, and find out if Peggy has been there. We
must try every place, likely and unlikely. It is better
than sitting here doing nothing.'

Max frowned and hesitated. * Or — er — or you might
go to Fraulein, and I'll take the Larches I It is a long
walk for you after your journey,* he suggested, with a
sudden access of politeness, * and there seems more
probability that Fraulein may be able to help us. You
could go there and back in a short time.'

*Just as you like, of course. It is all the same to
me,' returned Arthur, in a tone which plainly intimated
that it was nothing of the sort. Mrs. Asplin looked
from one to the other of the flushed faces, realising that
even In the midst of anxiety the image of beautiful,
golden-haired Rosalind had a Will-o'-the-wisp attraction
for the two big lads ; but her husband saw nothing of
what lay behind the commonplace words, and said
calmly —

* Very well, then, Max, be off with you as fast as

iS8 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

you can gfo. Find out if Robert has said anything
about the work which he has had on hand ; find out
his address in town, and, if possible, where a telegram
would reach him this evening. Arthur will call at
Fraulein's lodglngfs ; and, Oswald, you might go with
him so far, and walk through the village. Ask at old
Mrs. Gilpin*s shop if Miss Saville has been there, but
don*t talk about it too much ; we don't want to make
more fuss than we can help. Keep your eyes open ! '

The three lads departed without further delay ; the
vicar put on his coat and hat preparatory to searching
the garden and the lanes in the immediate neighbour-
hood, and the womenkind of the household settled down
to an hour of painful waiting.

Mrs. Asplin lay back in her chair, with her hand to
her head, now silent, now breaking out into impetuous
lamentations. The fear lest any accident had happened
to Peggy paralysed her with dread. Her thoughts
went out to far-away India; she imagined the arrival
of the ominous cablegram ; pictured it carried into the
house by a native servant ; saw the light die out of
two happy faces at the reading of the fatal words.
* Oh, Peggy, Peggy ! ' she groaned. ' Oh, the poor
father — the poor mother I What will I do ? What
will I do ? Oh, Peggy, dearie, come back I come
back ! '

Esther busied herself looking after a dozen little
domestic arrangements, to which no one else seemed
capable of attendance, and Mellicent laid her head on
her mother's lap, and never ceased crying, except for
one brief interval, when she darted upstairs to peep
inside the old oak chest, prompted thereto by a sudden
reminiscence of the bride of the ' Mistletoe Bough.*
There was no Peggy inside the chest, however ; only
a few blankets, and a very strong smell of camphor ;

PEGGY IS LOST 159

so Mellicent crept back to her footstool, and cried with
redoubled energy. In the kitchen the fat old cook sat
with a hand planted on either knee, and thrilled the
other servants with an account of how * a cousin of me
own brother-in-law, him that married our Annie, had a
child as went a-missing, as fine a girl as you could
wish to see from June to January, Beautiful kerly
'air, for all the world like Miss Mellicent*s, and such
nice ways with her ! Everybody loved that child,
gentle and simple. ** Beller," 'er name was, after
her mother. She went out unbeknownst, just as It
might be Miss Peggy, and they searched and better
searched ' — cook's hands waved up and down, and
the heads of the listeners wagged in sympathy — * and
never a trace could they find. 'Er father — he's a
stone-mason by trade, and getting good money — he
knocked off work, and his friends they knocked off
too, and they searched the country far and wide. Day
and night I tell you they searched, a week on end,
and poor Isabeller nearly off her head with grief. Fve
heard my sister say as she never tasted bite nor sup
the whole time, and was wasted to a shadow. Eh,
poor soul, It's hard to rare up a child, and have it go
out smiling and bonnie, and never see nothink of It
again but its bones — for she had fallen Into a lime pit,
had Heller, and It was nothing but her skeleton as
they brought 'ome. There was building going on
around there, and she was playing near the pit —
childlike — ^just as it might be Miss Peggy, . . / Soon
and on. The horrors accumulated with every moment.
The housemaid had heard tell of a beautiful little girl,
the heiress to a big estate, who had been carried off
by strolling gipsies, and never been seen again by her
sorrowing relatives ; while the waitress hinted darkly
that the time might come when It would be a comfort

i6o ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

to know force had been employed, for sharper than a
serpent*s tooth was an ungrateful child, and she always
had said that there was something uncanny about that
little Miss Saville I

The clock was striking nine o*cIock when the first
of the messengers came back to report his failure ; he
was closely followed by a second ; and last of all
came Max, bringing word that nothing had been seen
or heard of Peggy at the Larches ; that neither Lord
Darcy nor Rosalind had the faintest idea of the nature
of the work which had just been completed ; and,
further, that on this evening Robert was escorting his
mother to some entertainment, so that even if sent off
at once a telegram could not reach him until a late
hour. Mrs. AspHn turned her white face from one
speaker to the other, and, when the last word was

spoken, broke into a paroxysm of helpless weeping.

CHAPTER XVIII

THE SECRET CONFESSED

OMETHING has happened! Something
terrible has happened to the child ! And
she was left in our charge. We are
responsible. Oh, if any harm has
happened to Peggy, howev^er, ever, ever, can I bear
to live and send the news to her parents ' —

' My dearest, you have done your best ; you could
not have been kinder or more thoughtful. No blame
can attach to you. Remember that Peggy is in
higher hands than yours. However far from us she
may be, she can never stray out of God*s keeping.
It all seems very dark and mysterious, but' —

At this moment a loud rat-tat-tat sounded on the
knocker, and with one accord the hearers darted
into the hall, and stood panting and gasping, while
Arthur threw open the door.

•Telegram, sir!' said a sharp, young voice, and
the brown envelope which causes so much agitation
in quiet households was thrust forward in a small
cold hand. Arthur looked at the address and handed
it to the vicar.

* It is for you, sir, but it cannot possibly be anything
about ' —

Mr. Asplin tore open the envelope, glanced over
the words, and broke into an exclamation of

II

1 6a AB0T7T PEGG Y SAVILLE

amazement. <It is! It is from Peggy herself!

** Euston Station. Returning by 10.30 train.
Please meet me at twelve o'clock. — Peggy." What
in the world does it mean?* He looked round the
group of anxious faces, only to see his own expression
of bewilderment repeated on each in turn.

* Euston I Returning ! She is in London. She
is coming back from town ! * * She ran away to
London, to-night when she was so happy, when
Arthur had just arrived I Why? Why? Why?'
'She must have caught the seven o'clock train.'
* She must have left the house almost immediately
after going upstairs to dress for dinner.' * Oh, father,
why should she go to London?'

* I am quite unable to tell you, my dear,' replied
the vicar drily. He looked at his wife's white,
exhausted face, and his eyes flashed with the *A-

word-wilh-you-in-my-study ' expression, which argued
ill for Miss Peggy's reception. Mrs. Asplin, however,
was too thankful to know of the girl's safety to have
any thought for herself. She began to smile, with
the tears still running down her face, and to draw
long breaths of relief and satisfaction,

* It's no use trying to guess at that, Millie dear.
It is enough for me to know that she is alive and
well. We shall just have to try and compose ourselves
in patience until we hear Peggy's own explanation.
Let me see ! There is nearly an hour before you
need set out. What can we do to pass the time as
quickly as possible?'

* Have some coffee, I should say ! None of us
have had too much dinner, and a little refreshment
would be very welcome after all this strain,' said
Arthur promptly, and Mrs. Asplin eagerly welcomed
the suggestion.

THE SECRET CONFESSED 163

* That's what I call a really practical proposal!
Ring the bell, dear, and I will order it at once. I
am sure we shall all have thankful hearts while w^e
drink it.* She looked appealingly at Mr, Asplin as
she spoke ; but there was no answering smile on his
face, and the lines down his cheeks looked deeper and
grimmer than ever.

* Oh, goody, goody, goodness, aren't I glad I am
not Peggy I ' sighed Mellicent to herself; while Arthur
Saville pursed his lips together, and thought, * Poor
little Peg I She'll catch it. I've never seen the
dominie look so savage. This is a nice sort of treat
for a fellow who has been ordered away for rest and
refreshment ! I wish the next two hours were safely
over.'

Wishing, unfortunately, however, can never carry

us over the painful crises of our lives. We have to

face them as best we may, and Arthur needed all

his cheery confidence to sustain him during the

damp walk which followed, when the vicar tramped

silently by his side, his shovel hat pulled over his

eyes, his mackintosh coat flapping to and fro in the

wind.

They reached the station in good time, and punctually

to the minute the lights of the London express were

seen in the distance. The train drew up, and among

the few passengers who alighted the figure of Peggy,

in her scarlet-trimmed hat, was easily distinguished.

She was assisted out of the carriage by an elderly

gentleman, in a big travelling coat, who stood by her

side as she looked about for her friends. As Mr.

Asplin and Arthur approached, they only heard his

hearty, * Now you are all right ! ' and Peggy's elegant

rejoinder, * Exceedingly indebted to you for all your

kindness I ' Then he stepped back into the carriage,

i64 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

and she came forward to meet them, half shy, half
smiling, * I — I am afraid that you * —

* We will defer explanations, Mariquita, if you
please, until we reach home. A fly is waiting. We
will return as quickly as possible,' said the vicar
frigidly ; and the brother and sister lagged behind
as he led the way out of the station, gesticulating
and whispering together in furtive fashion.

* Oh, you Peggy I Now you have done it 1 No
end of a row I '

'Couldn't help it! Had to go. Stick to me,
Arthur, whatever you do \ '

* Like a leech I WeUl worry through somehow.
Never say die ! ' Then the fly was reached, and
they jolted home in silence.

Mrs. Asplin and the four young folks were sitting
waiting in the drawing-room, and each one turned
an eager, excited face towards the doorway as Peggy
entered, her cheeks white, but with shining eyes, and
hair ruffled into little curls beneath the scarlet cap.
Mrs. Asplin would have rushed forward in welcome,
but a look in her husband's face restrained her, and
there was a deathlike silence in the room as he took
up his position by the mantelpiece.

'Mariquita,* he said slowly, 'you have caused us
to-night some hours of the most acute and painful
anxiety which we have ever experienced. You
disappeared suddenly from among us, and until ten
o'clock, when your telegram arrived, we had not
the faintest notion as to where you could be. The
most tragic suspicions came to our minds. We
have spent the evening in rushing to and fro, searching
and inquiring in all directions. Mrs. Asplin has had
a shock from which, I fear, she will be some time
in recovering. Your brother'* pleasure in his visit

THE SECRET CONFESSED 165

has been spoiled. We await your explanation. I
am at a loss to imagine any reason sufficiently good
to excuse such behaviour ; but I will say no more
until I have heard what you have to say.*

Peggy stood like a prisoner at the bar, with hanging
head and hands clasped together. As the vicar spoke
of his wife, she darted a look at Mrs. Asplin, and a
quiver of emotion passed over her face. When he
had finished she drew a deep breath, raised her head
and looked him full in the face with her bright,
earnest eyes.

* I am sorry,' she said slowly. * I can*t tell you In
words how sorry I am. I know it will be difficult,
but I hope you will forgive me. I was thinking what
I had better do while I was coming back in the
train, and I decided that I ought to tell you every-
thing, even though it is supposed to be a secret,

Robert will forgive me, and it is Robert's secret as
much as mine. I'll begin at the beginning. About
five weeks ago Robert saw an advertisement of a
prize that was offered by a magazine. You had to
make up a calendar with quotations for every day
in the year, and the person who sent in the best
selection would get thirty pounds. Rob wanted the
money very badly to buy a microscope, and he asked
me to help him. I was to have ten pounds for
myself if we won, but I didn't care about that. I
just wanted to help Rob. I said I would take the
money, because I knew if I didn't he would not let
me work so hard, and I thought I would spend it
in buying p — p — presents for you all at Christmas.'
Peggy's voice faltered at this point, and she gulped
nervously several times before she could go on with
her story. — * We had to work very hard, because
the time was so short. Robert had not wen tho

1 66 ABOUT PEGG V SA VILLE

advertisement until it had been out some time. I
printed the headings on the cards ; that is why I
sat so much in my own room. The last fortnight
I have been writing every morning before six o'clock.
Oh, you can't think how difficult it was to get it
finished, but Robert was determined to go on ; he
thought our chance was very good, because he had
found some beautiful extracts, and translated others,
and the pages really looked pretty and dainty. The
MS. had to be in London this morning ; if it missed
the post last night, all our work would have been
wasted, and at the last moment Lady Darcy took
Rob away with her, and I was left with everything
to finish. I may have slept a little bit the last two
nights ; I did lie down for an hour or two, and I
may have had a doze, but I don't think so ! I wrote
the last word this morning after the breakfast-bell
had rung, and I made up the parcel at twelve o'clock.
I thought of going out and posting it then ; of course,
that is what I should have done, but ' — her voice
trembled once more — *I was so tired! I thought I
would give it to the postman myself, and that would
do just as well. I didn't put it with the letters
because I was afraid someone would see the address
and ask questions, and Rob had said that I was to
keep it a secret until we knew whether w^e had won,
I left the parcel on my table. Then Arthur came I
I was so happy — there was so much to talk about —
we had tea — it seemed like five minutes. Everyone
was amazed when we found it was time to dress,
but even then I forgot all about the calendar. I
only remembered that Arthur was here, and was
going to stay for four days, and all the way upstairs
I was saying to myself, ** I'm happy, I'm happy; oh
I am happy I " because, you know, though you are

THE SECRET CONFESSED 167

so kind, you have many relatives belonging to you
whom you love better than me, and my own people
are all far away, and sometimes I've been very lonely 1
I thought of nothing but Arthur, and then I opened
the door of my room, and there, before my eyes, was
the parcel — Rob's parcel that he had trusted to me
— that I had solemnly promised to post in time' —

She stopped short, and there was a gasp of
interest and commiseration among the listeners.
Peggy caught it ; she glanced sharply at the vicar's
face, saw its sternness replaced by a momentary
softness, and was quick to make the most of her
opportunity. Out flew the dramatic little hand, her eyes
flashed, her voice thrilled with suppressed excitement.

* It lay there before my eyes, and I stood and
looked at it. ... I thought of nothing, but just
stood and stared. I heard you all come upstairs,
and the doors shut, and Arthur's voice laughing and
talking ; but there was only one thing I could re-
member — I had forgotten Rob's parcel, and he would
come back, and I should have to tell him, and see
his face I I felt as if I were paralysed, and then
suddenly I seized the parcel in my hands, and flew
downstairs. I put on my cap and cloak and went
out into the garden. I didn't know what I was
going to do, but I w^as going to do somethingX I
ran on and on, through the village, down towards
the station. I knew it was too late for the post-
office, but I had a sort of feeling that if I were at
the station something might be done. Just as I got
there a train came in, and I heard the porter call
out, ** London express." I thought — No! I did not
think at all — I just ran up to a carnage and took a
seat, and the door banged, and away we went.

The porter came and asked for my ticket, and I

i68 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

had a great deal of trouble to convince him that
I had only come from here, and not all the way
There was an old lady in the carriage, and she told
him that it was quite true, for she had seen me
come in. When we went ofF again, she looked at
me very hard, and said, "Are you in trouble, dear?"
and I said, *'Yes, I am; but oh, please don*t talk to
me I Do please leave me alone ! " for I had begun
to realise what I had done, and that I couldn't be
back for hours and hours, and that you would all be
anxious and unhappy. I think I was as miserable
as you were when I sent off that telegram, I posted
the parcel in London, and went and sat in the
waiting-room. I had an hour and a half to wait,
and I was wretched and nervous and horribly
hungry. I had no money left except a few coppers,
and I was afraid to spend them and have nothing

left. It seemed like a whole day, but at last the
train came in, and I saw an old gentleman with
white hair standing on the platform. I took a fancy
to his appearance, so I walked up to him, and
bowed, and said, ** Excuse me, sir — I find myself in
a dilemma 1 Will you allow me to travel in the
same carriage as yourself?" He was most agree-
able. He had travelled all over the world, and
talked in the most interesting fashion, but I could
not listen to his conversation. I was too unhappy.
Then we arrived, and Mr. Asplin called me **M — M
— Mariquita ! " and w — wouldn't let you kiss me ' —

Her voice broke helplessly this time, and she
stood silent, with quivering lip, while sighs and sobs
of sympathy echoed from every side. Mrs. Asplin
cast a glance at her husband, half defiant, half
appealing, met a smile of assent, and rushed im-
petuously to Peggy's side.

THE SECRET CONJ^ESSED 169

'My darling I Til kiss you now. You see we
knew nothing of your trouble, dear, and we were
so very, very anxious. Mr, Asplin is not angry
with you any longer, are you, Austin ? You know
now that she had no intention of grieving us, and
that she is truly sorry * —

* I never thought — I never thought ' — sobbed Peggy ;
and the vicar gave a slow, kindly smile.

*Ah, Peggy, that is just what I complain about.
You don't think, dear, and that causes all the trouble.
No, I am not angry any longer. I realise that the
circumstances were peculiar, and that your distress
was naturally very great. At the same time, it was
a most mad thing for a girl of your age to rush off
by rail, alone, and at night-time, to a place like
London. You say that you had only a few coppers
left in your purse. Now suppose there had been no

train back to-night, what would you have done? It
does not bear thinking of, my dear ; or that you
should have waited alone in the station for so long,
or thrown yourself on strangers for protection. What
would your parents have said to such an escapade?*

Peggy sighed, and cast down her eyes. * I think
they would have been cross too. I am sure they
would have been anxious, but I know they would
forgive me when I was sorry, and promised that I
really and truly would try to be better and more
thoughtful! They would say, ** Peggy dear, you
have been sufficiently punished ! Consider yourself
absolved ! . . ." '

The vicar*s lips twitched, and a twinkle came
into his eye. * Well then, I will say the same I I
am sure you have regretted your hastiness by this
time, and it will be a lesson to you in the future.

For Arthur's sake, as well as your own, we will

170 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

say no more on the subject. It would be a pity if
his visit were spoiled. Just one thing, Peggy, to
show you that, after all, grown-up people are wiser
than young ones, and that it is just as well to refer
to them now and then, in matters of difficulty. Has
it ever occurred to you that the mail went Mp to
London by the very train in which you yourself
travelled, and that by giving your parcel to the
guard it could still have been put in the bag? Did
that thought never occur to your wise little brain ?'

Peggy made a gesture as of one heaping dust
and ashes on her head. * I never did,' she said,
* not for a single moment 1 And I thought I was so
clever I I am prostrate with confusion 1 '

CHAPTER XIX

ROSALINDAS BALL

N consideration of Arthur's presence and of
the late hours and excitement of the night
before, the next day was observed as a
holiday in the vicarage. Mrs. Asplin
stayed in bed until lunch-time, the boys went for
a bicycle ride, and Peggy and her brother had a
delightful chat together by the schoolroom fire,
when he told her more details about his own plans
than he had been able to touch upon in a dozen

letters,

*The preliminary examination for Sandhurst begins
on the 26th this year,' he explained, *and so far
as I can make out I shall romp through it. I am
going to take all the subjects in Class I. —
mathematics, Latin, French, geometrical drawing,
and English composition ; TU astonish them in the
last subject! Plenty of dash and go, eh, Peggy, —
that's the style to fetch 'em ! In Class II. you can
only take two subjects, so I'm going in for chemistry
and physics. I rather fancy myself in physics, and
if I don't come out at the head of the list, or precious
near the head. It won't be for want of trying. I have
worked like a nigger these last six months ; between
ourselves, I thought I had worked too hard a few days
ago ; r felt so stupid and dizzy, and my head ached

172 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

until I could hardly open my eyes. If I had not come
away, I believe I should have broken down, but I'm
better already, and by Tuesday I shall be as fit as a
fiddle, I hope I do well, it would be so jolly to cable
out the news to the old pater ; and I say, Peg, I don't
mean to leave Sandhurst without bringing home
something to keep as a souvenir. At the end of
each Christmas term a sword is presented to the
cadet who passes out first in the final exam. — **The
Anson Memorial Sword." Mariquita I * — Arthur smote
his breast, and struck a fierce and warlike attitude, —

* that sword is mine I In the days to come, when
you are old and grey-headed, you will see that rusty
blade hanging over my ancestral hearth, and tell in
faltering tones the story of the gallant youth who
wrested it from his opponents.'

* Ha, ha ! * responded Peggy deeply. There was
no particular meaning in the exclamation, but it
seemed right and fitting in the connection, and had a
smack of melodrama which was quite to her taste.

* Of course you will be first, Arthur I * she added ;

* and, oh dear ! how proud I shall be when I see you
in all your uniform I I am thankful all my men
relatives are soldiers, they are so much more
interesting than civilians. It would break my heart
to think of you as a civilian ! Of course wars are
somewhat disconcerting, but then one always hopes
there won't be wars.'

* I don't ! * cried Arthur loudly. * No, no — active
service for me, and plenty of it !

***Come one, come all, this rock shall fly
From its firm base as soon as I ! "

That's my motto, and my ambition is the Victoria
Cross, and I'll get that too before I'm done; you

ROSALIND'S BALL 173

see if I don't I It's the ambition of my life, Peg.
I lie awake and think of that little iron cross ; I go
to sleep and dream of it, and see the two words
dancing before my eyes in letters of fire, ** For Valour,"
' * For Valour, " * * For Valour. " Ah ! ' — he drew a deep
breath of excitement — * I don't think there is anything
in the world I shouid envy, if I could only gain that.'

Peggy gazed at him with kindling eyes. * You are a
soldier's son,' she said, * and the grandson of a soldier,
and the great-grandson of a soldier ; it's in your blood ;
you can't help it — it's in my blood too, Arthur I I give
you my solemn word of honour that if the French or
Germans came over to invade this land, I'd' — Peggy
seized the ruler and waved it in the air with a gesture
of fiercest determination — * I'd fight them I There I I'd
shoot at them ; I'd go out and spike the guns ; I'd —
I'd climb on the house-tops and throw stones at them.
You needn't laugh, I tell you I should be terrible I
I feel as if I could face a whole regiment myself.
The spirit — the spirit of my ancestors is in my breast,
Arthur Reginald, and woe betide that enemy who
tries to wrest from me my native land ! ' Peggy
went off into a shriek of laughter, in which Arthur
joined, until the sound of the merry peals reached
Mrs. Asplin's ears as she lay wearily on her pillow,
and brought a smile to her pale face. * Bless the
dears ! How happy they are ! ' she murmured to
herself; nor even suspected that it was a wholesale
massacre of foreign nations which had been the
cause of this gleeful outburst.

Arthur left the vicarage on Tuesday evening, seemingly

much refreshed by the few days' change, though he
still complained of his head, and pressed his hand
over his eyes from time to time as though in pain.
The parting from Peggy was more cheerful than might

174 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

have been expected, for in a few more weeks Christmas
would be at hand, when, as he himself expressed it,
he hoped to return with blushing honours thick upon
him. Peggy mentally expended her whole ten pounds
in a present for the dear handsome fellow, and held
her head high in the consciousness of owning a
brother who was destined to be Commander-in-Chief
of the British forces in the years to come.

The same evening Robert returned from his visit
to London. He had heard of Peggy's escapade from
his father and sister, and was by no means so grateful
as that young lady had expected.

* What in all the world possessed you to play such
a mad trick?' he queried bluntly. * It makes me
ill to think of it. Rushing off to London on a wet,
foggy night, never even waiting to inquire if there was
a return train, or to count if you had enough money to

see you through I Goodness only knows what might
have happened I You are careless enough in an
ordinary way, but I must say I gave you credit for
more sense than that.'

'Well, but, Rob,' pleaded Peggy, aggrieved, *I don't
think you need scold ! I did it for you, and I thought
you y^ouXd, be pleased.'

* Did you indeed ? Well, you are mightily mistaken ;
I wouldn't have \^t you do a thing like that for all
the microscopes In the world. I don't care a rap for
the wretched old microscope.'

« Oh ! oh I '

* In comparison, I mean. Of course I should have
been glad to get it if it had come to me in an ordinary
way, but I was not so wrapped up in the idea that I
would not have been reasonable, if you had come to me
quietly and explained that you had missed the post.'

Peggy shook her head sagely. * You think so now,

ROSALIND'S BALL 175

because the danger is over, and you are sure it can't
happen. But I know better, I can tell you exactly
what would have happened. You wouldn't have
stormed or raged, it would have been better if you had,
and sooner over ; you would just have stood still, and
— glared at me I When I'd finished speaking, you
would have swallowed two or three times over, as if
you were gulping down something which you dared
not say, and then turned on your heel and marched out
of the room. That's what you would have done, my
dear and honourable sir, and you know it I '

Robert hung his head and looked self-conscious.

'Well, if I had I A fellow can't hide all he feels
in the first moment of disappointment. But I should
have got over it, and you know very well that I should
never have brought it up against you. ** Glared!"

What if I did glare? There is nothing very terrible

in that, Is there ? '

* Yes, there is, I could not have borne it, when I
had been trying so hard to help you. And it would
not have been only the first few minutes. Every time
when you were quiet and depressed, when you looked
at your specimens through your little old glass and
sighed, and pitched it away, as Tve seen you do scores
and scores of times, I should have felt that it was my
fault, and been in the depths of misery. No, no, I'm
sorry to the depths of my heart that I scared dear Mrs.
Asplin and the rest, but it is a matter of acute
satisfaction to me to know that your chance has in no
way been hindered by your confidence in me I * and
Peggy put her head on one side, and coughed in a faint
and ladylike manner, which brought the twinkle back
into Robert's eyes,

* Good old Mariquita I ' he cried, laughing, ' '* Acute
satisfaction " is good, Mariauita — decidedly g^ood I

176 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

You will make your name yet in the world of letters.
Well, as I said before, you are a jolly little brick,
and the best partner a fellow ever had I Mind you,
I tell you straight that I think you behaved badly in
cutting off like that ; but I'll stand by you to the
others, and not let them sit upon you while I am there.'

' Thanks ! ' said Peggy meekly. * But, oh, I
beseech of you, don't bring up the subject if you can
help it ! I'm tired to death of it all ! The kindest
thing you can do is to talk hard about something
else, and give them a fresh excitement to think
about. Talk about — about — about Rosalind if you
will ; anything will do— only, for pity's sake, leave
me alone, and pretend there is not such a thing in
the world as a calendar I '

* Right you are ! ' said Robert, laughing. * Til
steer clear of the rocks ! And as it happens, I have
got a piece of news that will put your doings into
the background at one fell swoop, Rosalind is
going to give a party ! The Earl and Countess of
Berkhampton are coming down to the Larches the
week after next, and are going to bring their two girls
with them. They are great lanky things, with about as
much **go" in the pair as in one of your little fingers ;
but this party is to be given in their honour. The
mater has asked everyone of a right age within a
dozen miles around, and the house will be crammed
with visitors. Your card is coming to-morrow, and
I hope you will give me the honour of the first round,
and as many as possible after that.'

*The first, with pleasure ; I won't promise any
more until I see how we get on. It doesn't seem
appropriate to think of your dancing, Rob ; there is
something too heavy and serious in your demeanour.
Oswald is different ; he would make a charming

ROSALIND'S BALL 177

dancingf - master. Oh, it will be an excitement !
Mellicent will not be able to eat or sleep for thinking
of it ; and poor Mrs. Asplin will be running up seams
on the sewing-machine, and making up ribbon bows
from this day to that. I'm glad I have a dress all
ready, and sha'nt be bothered with any trying on I
You don't know what it is to stand first on one leg
and then on the other, to be turned and pulled about
as if you were a dummy, and have pins stuck into
you as if you were a pin - cushion ! I adore pretty
clothes, but every time I go to the dressmaker's I
vow and declare that I shall take to sacks. Tell
them at dinner, do, and they will talk about it for
the rest of the evening I '

Peggy's prophecy came true, for the subject of
Rosalind's party became a topic of such absorbing
interest as left room for little else during the next
few weeks. New dresses had to be bought and made
for the girls, and Peggy superintended the operations
of the village dressmaker with equal satisfaction to
herself and her friends.

Rosalind appeared engrossed in preparations, and
two or three times a week, as the girls trudged
along the muddy roads, with Fraulein lagging in
the rear, the jingle of bells would come to their
ears, and Rosalind's two white long - tailed ponies
would come dashing past, drawing the little open
carriage in which their mistress sat, half- hidden
among a pile of baskets and parcels. She was
always beautiful and radiant, and as she passed
she would turn her head over her shoulders and
look at the three mud - bespattered pedestrians with
a smile of pitying condescension, which made Peggy
set her teeth and draw her eyebrows together in an
ominous frown,

23

178 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

One day she condescended to stop and speak a
few words from her throne among the cushions.

* How de do? So sowwy not to have been to
see you 1 Fwightfully busy, don't you know. We
are decowatmgf the wooms, and don't know how
to finish in time. It*s going* to be quite charm-
ing ! '

'We know I We know ! Rob told us. I'm dying
to see it. You should ask Peggy to help you, if
you are in a hurry. She's s — imply splendid at
decorations ! Mother says she never knew anyone
so good at it as Peggy I * cried Mellicent, with an
outburst of gushing praise, in acknowledgment of
which she received a thunderous frown and such a
sharp pinch on the arm as penetrated through all
her thick winter wrappings,

Rosalind, however, only ejaculated, * Oh, weally ! *

in an uninterested manner, and whipped up her
ponies without taking any further notice of the
suggestion ; but it had taken root in her mind all
the same, and she did not forget to question her
brother on the first opportunity,

Mellicent Asplin had said that Peggy Saville was
clever at decoration. Was it true, and would it be
the least use asking her to come and help in the
decorations ?

Robert laughed, and wagged his head with an air
of proud assurance.

Clever I Peggy ? She was a witch I She could
work wonders I If you set her down in an empty
room, and gave her two-and-sixpence to transform
it into an Alhambra, he verily believed she could do
it. The way in which she had rigged up the various
characters for the Shakespeare reading was nothing
short of miraculous. Yes, indeed, Peggy would be

ROSALIND'S BALL 179

worth a dozen ordinary helpers. The question was,
Would she come?

* Certainly she will come. I'll send down for her
at once,* said Rosalind promptly, and forthwith sat
down and wrote a dainty little note, not to Peggfy
herself, but to Mrs. AspHn, stating that she had
heard great accounts of Peggy Saville*s skill in the
art of decoration, and begging that she might be
allowed to come up to the Larches to help with the
final arrangements, arriving as early as possible on
the day of the party, and bringing her box with her,
so as to be saved the fatigue of returning home
to dress. It was a prettily worded letter, and
Mrs, Asplin was dismayed at the manner of its
reception.

* No, Peggy Saville won*t ! * said that young person,
pursing her lips and tossing her head in her most
high and mighty manner. * She won't do anything
of the sort I Why should I go? Let her ask some
of her own friends I I'm not her friend I I should
simply loathe to go I *

' My dear Peggy I When you are asked to help !
When this entertainment is given for your pleasure,
and you can be of real use ' —

* I never asked her to give the party I I don't
care whether I go or not ! She is simply making

use of me for her own convenience ! *

* It is not the first or only time that you have been
asked, as you know well, Peggy. And sometimes
you have enjoyed yourself very much. You said you

r

would never forget the pink luncheon. In spite of
all you say, you owe Rosalind thanks for some
pleasant times ; and now you can be of some service
to her — Well, I'm not going to force you, dear.
I hate unwilling workers, and if it's not in your heart

1 80 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

to gfo, stay at home, and settle with your conscience
as best you can.'

Peggy groaned with sepulchral misery.

* Wish I hadn't got no conscience I Tiresome,
presuming thing — always poking itself forward and
making remarks when it isn't wa,nted, I suppose
I shall have to go, and run about from morning till
night, holding a pair of scissors, and nasty little
balls of string, for Rosalind's use I Grenius indeed I
What's the use of talking about genius? I know
very well I shall not be allowed to do anything but
run about and wait upon her. It's no use staring
at me, Mrs. Asplin. I mean it all — every single
word.*

' No, you don't, Peggy I No, you don't, my little
kind, warm - hearted Peggy ! I know better than
that I It's just that foolish tongue that is running
away with you, dearie. In your heart you are pleased
to do a service for a friend, and are going to put
your whole strength into doing it as well and tastefully
as it can be done,'

* I'm not I I'm not I I'm not I I'm savage, and
it's no use pretending' —

* Yes, you are ! I know it I What is the good
of having a special gift if one doesn't put it to good
use? Ah, that's the face I like to see I I didn't
recognise my Peggy with that ugly frown. I'll write
and say you'll come with pleasure.'

'It's to please you, then, not Rosalind!' said
Peggy obstinately. But Mrs. Asplin only laughed,
dropped a kiss upon her cheek, and walked away
to answer the invitation forthwith

CHAPTER XX

AT THE LARCHES

I^S^IHE next morning, immediately after breakfast,
|^?j^^w| Peggy went up to her own room to pack
j^^^Stl for her visit to the Larches. The long
^^=^^^^^^^^^=^^ dress -box, which had been stored away
ever since its arrival, was brought out, and its contents
displayed to an admiring audience, consisting of Mrs.
Asplin, Esther, Mellicent, and Mary the housemaid.

Everything was there that the heart of girl could
desire, and a mother's forethought provide for her
darling's use when she was far away. A dress of
cobweb Indian muslin embroidered in silk, a fan of
curling feathers, a dear little satin pocket in which to
keep the lace handkerchief, rolls of ribbons, dainty
white shoes, with straggly silk stockings rolled into
the toes.

Peggy displayed one article after another, while
Mellicent groaned and gurgled with delight ; Mary
exclaimed, * My, Miss Peggy, but you will be smart ! *
and Mrs. Asplin stifled a sigh at the thought of her
own inferior preparations.

Punctually at ten o'clock the carriage drove up
to the door, and off Peggy drove, not altogether
unwillingly, now that it had come to the pinch, for
after all it is pleasant to be appreciated, and, when a
great excitement is taking place in the neighbourhood,

i8» ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

it IS only human to wish to be in the thick of the
fray.

Lady Darcy welcomed her guest with gracious
kindness, and, as soon as she had taken off her hat
and jacket in the dressing-room which was allotted to
her use, she was taken straight away to the chief
room, where the work of decoration was being
carried briskly forward. The village joiner was
fitting mirrors into the corners and hammering with
deafening persistence, a couple of gardeners were
arranging banks of flowers and palms, and Rosalind
stood in the midst of a bower of greenery, covered

from head to foot In a smock of blue linen, and with a
pair of gardening gloves drawn over her hands.

She gave a little cry of relief and satisfaction as
Peggy entered.

* Oh, Mawiquita, so glad you have come I Mother
is so busy that she can't be with me at all, and these
wretched bwanches pvvick my fingers ! Do look wound,
and say how it looks I This is weally the servants*
hall, you know, as we have not a pwoper ballroom,
and it is so square and high that it is perfectly
dweadful to decowatel A long, narrow woom is so
much better I '

Peggy thought the arrangements tasteful and pretty;

but she could not gush over the effect, which, in truth,

was in no way original or striking. There seemed

little to be done in the room itself, so she suggested

an adjournment into the outer hall, which seemed to

offer unique opportunities.

*That space underneath the staircase!' she cried

eagerly. * Oh, Rosalind, we could make it look

perfectly sweet with all the beautiful Eastern things

that yoB have brought home from your travels ! Let

us make a little harem, with cushions to sit on, and

AT THE LARCHES 183

hanging* lamps, and Oriental curtains for drapery.
We could do it while the men are finishing this room,
and be ready to come back to it after lunch.'

* Oh, what a sweet idea ! Mawiquita, you are quite
too clever ! ' cried Rosalind, 2.g\QV7 with pleasure.

* Let us begin at once. It will be ever so much more
intewesting than hanging about here.*

She thrust her hand through Peggy's arm as she
spoke, and the two girls went off on a tour through
the house to select the most suitable articles for their
decoration of the * harem.' There was no lack of
choice, for the long suite of reception- rooms was full
of treasures, and Peggy stopped every few minutes to
point with a small forefinger and say, *That screen,
please I That table ! That stool ! * to the servants
who had been summoned in attendance. The smaller
things, such as ornaments, table-cloths, and lamps she

carried herself, while Rosalind murmured sweetly,

* Oh, don't twouble ! You mustn't, weally ! Let me
help you ! * and stood with her arms hanging by her
side, without showing the faintest sign of giving the
offered help.

As the morning passed away, Peggy found indeed
that the Honourable Miss Darcy was a broken reed to
lean upon in the way of assistance. She sat on a stool
and looked on while the other workers hammered and
pinned and stitched — so that Peggy's prophecy as to
her own subordinate position was exactly reversed,
and the work of supervision was given entirely into
her hands.

It took nearly two hours to complete the decorations
of the * harem,' but when all was finished the big
ugly space beneath the staircase was transformed into
as charming a nook as it is possible to imagine. Pieces
of brilliant flag embroidery from Cairo draped the

1 84 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLB

farther wall, a screen of carved work shut out the
end of the passage, gauzy curtains of gold and blue
depended in festoons from the ascending staircase, and
stopped just in time to leave a safe place for a hanging
lamp of wrought iron and richly coloured glass. On
the floor were spread valuable rugs and piles of bright
silken cushions, while on an inlaid table stood a real
Turkish hookah and a brass tray with the little egg-
shaped cups out of which travellers in the East are
accustomed to sip the strong black coffee of the
natives

Peggy lifted the ends of her apron in her hands and
executed a dance of triumph on her own account when
all was finished, and Rosalind said, ' Weally, we have
been clever ! I think we may be proud of ourselves I '
in amiable effusion.

The two girls went off to luncheon in a state of

halcyon amiability which was new indeed in the
history of their acquaintance, and Lady Darcy listened
with an amused smile to their rhapsodies on the
subject of the morning's work, promising faithfully
not to look at anything until the right moment should
arrive, and she should be summoned to gaze and
admire.

By the time that the workers were ready to return
to the room, the men had finished the arrangements at
which they had been at work before lunch, and were
beginning to tack i^stoons of evergreens along the
walls, the dull paper of which had been covered with
fluting of soft pink muslin. The effect was heavy and
clumsy in the extreme, and Rosalind stamped her foot
with an outburst of fretful anger.

* Stop putting up those wreaths ! Stop at once 1
They are simply hideous I It weminds me of a penny
weading in the village schoolwoom I You might as

AT THE LARCHES 185

well put up **God save the Queen" and **A Mewwy

Chwistmas " at once I Take them down this minute,

Jackson I I won't have them I '

The man touched his forehead, and began pulling

out the nails in half-hearted fashion.

*Very well, miss, as you wish. Seems a pity,
though, not to use 'em, for it took me all yesterday
to put 'em together. It's a sin to throw 'em away.'

* I won't have them in the house, if they took you a
week I ' Rosalind replied sharply, and she turned on
her heel and looked appealingly in Peggy's face. * It's
a howwid failure I The woom looks so stiff and
stwaight — like a pink box with nothing in it I Mother
won't like it a bit. What can we do to make it
better ? '

Peggy scowled, pursed up her lips, pressed her
hand to her forehead, and strode up and down the

room, rolling her eyes from side to side, and going
through all the grimaces of one in search of inspiration.
Rosalind was right : unless some device were found
by which the shape of the room could be disguised,
the decorations must be pronounced more or less a
failure. She craned her head to the ceiling, and
suddenly beamed in triumph.

* I have it I The very thing ! We will fasten the
garlands to that middle beam, and loop up the ends at
intervals all round the walls. That will break the
squareness, and make the room look like a tent, with a
ceiling of flowers.'

' Ah-h 1 ' cried Rosalind ; and clasped her hands with
a gesture of relief. * Of course ! The vewy thing I
We ought to have thought of it at the beginning.
Get the ladder at once, Jackson, and put in a hook
or wing, or something to hold the ends ; and be sure
that it is strong enough. What a good thing that

i85 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

the weaths are weady ! You see, your work will not
be wasted after all.*

She was quite gracious in her satisfaction, and for
the next two hours she and Peggy were busily occupied
superintending the hanging of the evergreen wreaths
and in arranging bunches of flowers to be placed at
each point where the wreaths were fastened to the
wall. At the end of this time, Rosalind was summoned
to -w^Xcova^ the distinguished visitors who had arrived
by the afternoon train. She invited Peggy to accom-
pany her to the drawing-room, but in a hesitating
fashion, and with a glance round the disordered room,
which said, as plainly as words could do, that she
would be disappointed if the invitation were accepted ;
and Peggy, transformed in a moment into a poker of
pride and dignity, declared that she would prefer to
remain where she was until all was finished,

* Well, it weally would be better, wouldn't It ? I
will have a tway sent in to you here, and do,
Mawiquita, see that evewything is swept up and made
tidy at once, for I shall bring them in to look wound
diwectly after tea, and we must have the wooms tidy ! *

Rosalind tripped away, and Peggy was left to herself
for a lonely and troublesome hour. The tea-tray was
brought in, and she was just seating herself before

an impromptu table, when up came a gardener to say
that one of * these *ere wreaths seemed to hang
uncommon near the gas-bracket. It didn't seem safe
like.' And off she went in a panic of consternation
to see what could be done. There was nothing for
It but to move the wreath some inches farther away,

which Involved moving the next also, and the next,
and the next, so as to equalise the distances as much
as possible ; and by the time that they were settled
to Peggy's satisfaction, lo, table and tray had been

AT THE LARCHES 187

whisked out of sight by some busy pair of hands,
and only a bare space met her eyes. This was blow
number one, for, after working hard all afternoon,
tea and cake come as a refreshment which one would
not readily miss. She cheered herself, however, by
putting dainty finishing touches here and there, seeing
that the lamp was lighted in the * harem* outside, and
was busy placing fairy lamps among the shrubs which
were to screen the band, when a babel of voices from
outside warned her that the visitors were approaching.
Footsteps came nearer and nearer, and a chorus of
exclamations greeted the sight of the * harem/ The
door stood open, Peggy waited for Rosalind's voice
to call and bid her share the honours, but no summons
came. She heard Lady Darcy's exclamation, and the
quick, strong tones of the strange countess.

* Charming, charming ; quite a stroke of genius !

I never saw a more artistic little nook. What made
you think of it, my dear ? '

*Ha!' said Peggy to herself, and took a step
forward, only to draw back in dismay, as a light
laugh reached her ear, followed by Rosalind's care-
less—

* Oh, I don't know ; I wanted to make it pvvetty,
don't you know ; it was so dweadfully bare, and there
seemed no other way.'

Then there was a rustle of silk skirts, and the two
ladies entered the room, followed by their respective
daughters, Rosalind beautiful and radiant, and the
Ladies Berkhampton with their chins poked forward,
and their elbows thrust out in ungainly fashion. They
paused on the threshold, and every eye travelled up
to the wreath-decked ceiling. A flush of pleasure
came into Lady Darcy's pale cheeks, and she listened
to the countess's compliments with sparkling eyes.

i88 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

*It is all the work of this clever child,' she said,
laying her hand fondly on Rosalind's shoulder. * I
have had practically nothing" to do with the decora-
tions. This is the first time I have been in the room
to-day, and I had no idea that the garlands were to
be used in this way. I thought they were for the
walls.'

* I congratulate you, Rosalind ! You are certainly
very happy in your arrangements,' said the countess
cordially. Then she put up her eyeglass and stared
inquiringly at Peggy, who stood by with her hair
fastened back in its usual pigtail, and a big white
apron pinned over her dress.

* She thinks I am the kitchen-maid ! * said Peggy
savagely to herself; but there was little fear of such
a mistake, and, the moment that Lady Darcy noticed
the girl's presence, she introduced her kindly enough,

if with somewhat of a condescending air.

•This is a little friend of Rosalind's who has come
up to help. She is fond of this sort of work,' she
said ; then, before any of the strangers had time to
acknowledge the introduction, she added hastily, • And
now I am sure you must all be tired after your
journey, and will be glad to go to your rooms and rest.
It is quite wicked of me to keep you standing. Let
me take you upstairs at once 1 '

They sailed away with the same rustle of garments,
the same babel of high-toned voices, and Peggy stood
alone in the middle of the deserted room. No one
had asked her to rest, or suggested that she might
be tired ; she had been overlooked and forgotten in
the presence of the distinguished visitor. She was
only a little girl who was * fond ' of this sort of work,
and, it might be supposed, was only too thankful to
be allowed to help I The house sank into silence.

AT THE LARCHES 189

She waited for half an hour longer, in the hope that
someone would remember her presence, and then,
tired, hungry, and burning with repressed anger,
crept upstairs to her own little room and fell asleep
upon the couch.

CHAPTER XXI

ANOTHER ACCIDENT !

INNER was served unusually early that
evening, and was an embarrassing ordeal
from which Peggy was thankful to escape.
On her way upstairs, however, Rosalind
called her back with an eager petition,

* Oh, Peggy I would you mind awwanging some
flowers ? A big hamper has just awwived from town,
and the servants are all so dweadfully busy, I must
get dwessed in time to help mother to weceive, but it
wouldn*t matter if you were a few minutes late.
Thanks so much I Awfully obliged.'

She gave her thanks before an assent had been
spoken, and tripped smilingly away, while Peggy went
back to the big room to find a great tray full of
hothouse treasures waiting to be arranged, and no
availing vases in which to place them. The flowers,
however, were so beautiful, and the fronds of maiden-
hair so green and graceful, that the work was a
pleasure ; she enjoyed discovering unlikely places in
which to group them, and lingered so long over her
arrangements that the sudden striking of the clock sent
her flying upstairs in a panic of consternation. Another
quarter of an hour and the vicarage party would arrive,
for they had been bidden a little in advance of the rest,
so that Robert might help his mother and sister la

ANOTHER ACCIDENT! 191

receiving their guests. Peggy tore off dress and
apron, and made all the speed she could, but she was
still standing in dressing -jacket and frilled white
petticoat, brushing out her long waves of hair when
the door opened and Esther and Mellicent entered.
They had begged to be shown to Miss Saville's room,
and came rustling in, smiling and beaming, with
woollen caps over their heads, snow-shoes on their
feet, and fleecy shawls swathed round and round
their figures, and fastened with a hairpin on the left
shoulder, in secure and elegant fashion. Peggy stood,
brush in hand, staring at them and shaking with
laughter.

* Ho ! ho ! ho ! I hope you are warm enough I
Esther looks like a sausage, and Mellicent looks like
a dumpling. Come here, and I'll unwind you. You
look as if you could not move an inch, hand or foot,*

*■ It was mother,' Mellicent explained. * She was so
afraid we would catch cold. Oh, Peggy, you are not
half dressed. You will be late I Whatever have you
been doing? Have you had a nice day? Did you
enjoy it? What did you have for dinner? *

Peggy waved her brush towards the door in dramatic
warning,

* Rosalind's room I ' she whispered. * Don't yell, my
love, unless you wish every word to be overheard.
This is her dressing-room, which she lent to me for the
occasion, so there's only a door between us. — There,
now, you are free. Oh, dear me, how you have
squashed your sash I You really must remember to
lift it up when you sit down. You had better stand
with your back to the fire, to take out the creases.'

Mellicent's face clouded for a moment, but brightened
again as she caught sight of her reflection in the
swing glass. Crumples or no crumples, there was no

192 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

denying that blue was a becoming colour. The plump,
rosy cheeks dimpled with satisfaction, and the flaxen
head was twisted to and fro to survey herself in every
possible position.

* Is my hair right at the back ? How does the bow
look? I haven't burst, have I? I thought I heard

something crack in the cab. Do you think I will do? '

* Put on your slippers, and I'll tell you. Anyone

would look a fright In evening dress and snow-
shoes,*

Peggy's answer was given with a severity which
sent Mellicent waddling across the room to turn out
the contents of the bag which lay on the couch, but
the next moment came a squeal of consternation, and
there she stood in the attitude of a tragedy queen, with
staring eyes, parted lips, and two shabby black slippers
grasped in either hand.

* M — m — m — my old ones 1 ' she gasped in horror-
stricken accents. * B — b — b — brought them by
mistake I * It was some moments before her com-
panions fully grasped the situation, for the new slippers
had been black too, and of much the same make as
those now exhibited, Mrs. Asplin had had many
yearnings over white shoes and stockings, all silk and
satin, and tinkling diamond buckles like those which
had been displayed in Peggy's dress-box. Why should
not her darlings have dainty possessions like other
girls? It went to her heart to think what an improve-
ment these two articles would make In the simple
costumes ; then she remembered her husband's delicate
health, his exhaustion at the end of the day, and the
painful eflfort with which he nerved himself to fresh
exertions, and felt a bigger pang at the thought of
wasting money so hardly earned. As her custom was
on such occasions, she put the whole matter before the

ANOTHER ACCIDENT! 193

girls, talking to them as friends, and asking their help
in her decision,

* You see, darlings,* she said, * I want to do my very
best for you, and if it would be a real disappointment
not to have these things, I'll manage it somehow, for
once in a way. But it's a question whether you would
have another chance of wearing them, and it seems a
great deal of money to spend for just one evening, when
poor dear father '

*Oh, mother, no, don't think of it 1 Black ones will
do perfectly well. What can it matter what sort of
shoes and stockings we wear? It won't make the least
difference in our enjoyment,' said Esther the sensible ;
but Mellicent was by no means of this opinion.

* I don't know about that ! I love white legs I ' she
sighed dolefully. 'All my life long it has been my
ambition to have white legs. Silk ones with little bits
of lace let in down the front, like Peggy's. They're so
beautiful I It doesn't seem a bit like a party to wear
black stockings ; only of course I know I must, for I'd
hate to waste father's money. When I grow up I
shall marry a rich man, and have everything I want.
It's disgusting to be poor. . . . Will they be nice black
slippers, mother, with buckles on them ? *

* Yes, dearie. Beauties I Great big buckles I ' said
Mrs. Asplin lovingly ; and a few days later a box had
come down from London, and the slippers had been
chosen out of a selection of * leading novelties ' ; worn
with care and reverence the previous evening, * to take
off the stiffness,' and then after all — oh, the awfulness
of it ! — had been replaced by an old pair, in the bustle

r

of departure.

The three girls stared at one another in consternation.
Here was a catastrophe to happen just at the last
moment, when everyone was so happy and well

13

194 ^^0 UT PEGG V SA VILLE

satisfied! The dismay on the chubby face was so
pitiful that neither of Mellicent's companions could find
it in her heart to speak a word of reproof. They
rather set to work to propose different ways out of the
difficulty,

* Get hold of Max, and coax him to go back for
them ! '

V

* He wouldn't ; It's no use. It's raining- like anything,
and it would take him an hour to go there and come
back.*

* Ask Lady Darcy to send one of the servants ' —

* No use, my dear. They are scampering up and
down like mice, and haven't a moment to spare from
their own work.'

* See if Rosalind would lend me a pair ! '

* Silly goose I Look at your foot. It is three times
the size of hers. You will just have to wear them, I'm

afraid. Give them to me, and let me see what can be
done.' Peggy took the slippers in her hands and
studied them critically. They were certainly not new,
but then they were by no means old ; just respectable,
middle-aged creatures, slightly rubbed on the heel and
white at the toes, but with many a day of good hard
wear still before them.

* Oh, come,' she said reassuringly, *they are not so
bad, Mellicent I With a little polish they would look
quite presentable. I'll tap at the door and ask Rosalind
if she has some that she can lend us. She is sure to
have it. There are about fifty thousand bottles on her
table.'

Peggy crossed the room as she spoke, tapped on
the panel, and received an immediate answer in a high
complacent treble.

'Coming! Coming! I'm weady ; * then the door
flew open ; a tiny pink silk shoe stepped daintily over

ANOTHER ACCIDENT! 195

the mat, and Rosalind stood before them in all the
glory of a new Parisian dress. Three separate gasps
of admiration greeted her appearance, and she stood
smiling and dimpling while the girls took in the
fascinating details — the satin frock of palest imaginable
pink, the white chiffon over - dress which fell from
shoulder to hem in graceful freedom, sprinkled over
with exquisite rose-leaves — it was all wonderful —
fantastic — as far removed from Peggy's muslin as from
the homely crepon of the vicar's daughters.

* Rosalind ! what a perfect angel you look ! * gasped
Mellicent, her own dilemma forgotten in her whole-
hearted admiration ; but the next moment memory came
back, and her expression changed to one of pitiful
appeal. * But, oh, have you got any boot-polish ? The
most awful thing has happened. Tve brought my old

shoes by mistake I Look I I don*t know what on earth

I shall do, if you can't give me something to black the
toes.' She held out the shoes as she spoke, and
Rosalind gave a shrill scream of laughter.

* Oh I oh I Those things ! How fwightfully funny I
what a fwightful joke I You will look like Cinderwella,
when she wan away, and the glass slippers changed
back to her dweadful old clogs. It is too scweamingly
funny, I do declare ! *

* Oh, never mind what you declare I Can you lend
us some boot-polish — that's the question I ' cried Peggy
sharply. She knew Melllcent's horror of ridicule, and
felt indignant with the girl who could stand by, secure
in her own beauty and elegance, and have no sympathy
for the misfortune of a friend. * If you have a bottle
of peerless gloss, or any of those shiny things with a
sponge fastened on the cork, I can make them look
quite respectable, and no one will have any cause to
laugh,'

1 95 ABO UT FEGG Y SA VJLLE

* Ha, ha, ha ! * trilled Rosalind once more, * Peggy
is cwoss I I never knew such a girl for flying into
tantwums at a moment's notice I Yes, of course Til
lend you the polish. There is some in this little
cupboard — there! I won't touch it, in case it soils
my gloves. Shall I call Marie to put it on for you ? *

* Thank you, there's no need — I can do it I ' I would
rather do it myself! '

* Oh — oh, isn't she cwoss I Vou will bweak the
cork if you scwew it about like that, and then you'll
never be able to get it out. Why don't you pull it
pwoperly ? '

*I know how to pull out a cork, thank you; I've
done it before ! '

Peggy shot an angry glance at her hostess, and
set to work again with doubled energy. Now that
Rosalind had laughed at her inability, it would be
misery to fail ; but the bottle had evidently lain aside
for some time, and a stiff black crust had formed
round the cork which made it difficult to move.
Peggy pulled and tugged, while Rosalind stood
watching, laughing her aggravating, patronising
little laugh, and dropping a word of instruction
from time to time. And then, quite suddenly, a
dreadful thing happened. In the flash of an eye
— so quickly and unexpectedly, that, looking back
upon it, it seemed like a nightmare which could
not possibly have taken place in real life — the cork
jerked out in Peggy's hand, in response to a savage
tug, and with it out flew an inky jet, which rose
straight up in the air, separated into a multitude of
tiny drops, and descended in a flood — oh, the horror of
that moment ! — over Rosalind's face, neck, and dress.

One moment a fairy princess, a goddess of summer,
the next a figure of fun with black spots scattered

ANOTHER ACCIDENT I 197

thickly over cheeks and nose, a big splash on the
white shoulder, and inky daubs dotted here and
there between the rose-leaves. What a transforma-
tion ! What a spectacle of horror I Peggy stood
transfixed ; Mellicent screamed in terror ; and Esther
ran forward, handkerchief in hand, only to be waved

aside with angry vehemence. Rosalind's face was
convulsed with anger ; she stamped her foot and
spoke at the pitch of her voice, as if she had no
control over her feelings.

* Oh, oh, oh ! You wicked girl 1 you hateful,
detestable girl I You did it on purpose, because you
were in a temper ! You have been in a temper all
the afternoon I You have spoiled my dress I I was
weady to go downstairs. It is eight o'clock. In a
few minutes everyone will be here, and oh, what shall
I do — what shall I do! Whatever will mother say
when she sees me ? *

As if to give a practical answer to this inquiry,
there came a sound of hasty footsteps in the corridor,
the door flew open, and Lady Darcy rushed in,
followed by the French maid,

* My darling, what is it ? I heard your voice.
Has something happened ? Oh-h I ' She stopped
short, paralysed with consternation, while the maid
wrung her hands in despair. * Rosalind, what have
you done to yourself.^ '

* Nothing, nothing I It was Peggy Saville ; she
splashed me with her horrid boot-polish — 1 gave it
to her for her shoes. It is on my face, my neck, in
my mouth ' —

* I was pulling the cork. It came out with a jerk.
I didn't know ; I didn't see ! ' —

Lady Darcy's face stiffened with an expression of
icy displeasure.

198 ABOUT PEGGY SAVJLLE

* It is too annoying- 1 Your dress spoiled at the
last moment I Inexcusable carelessness I What is
to be done, Marie ? I am in despair I '

The Frenchwoman shrugged her shoulders with an
indignant g\3.nce in Veggy'^s diVQction,

* There is nothing to do. Put on another dress
that is all. Mademoiselle must change as quick as
she can. If I sponge the spots, I spoil the whole
thing at once.'

* But you could cut them out, couldn*t you ? ' cried
Peggy, the picture of woe, yet miserably eager to
make what amends she could. *You could cut out
the spots with sharp scissors, and the holes would
not show, for the chiffon is so full and loose. I — I
think I could do it, if you would let me try I '

Mistress and maid exchanged a sharp, mutual glance,
and the Frenchwoman nodded slowly,

* Yes, it is true ; I could rearrange the folds. It
will take some time, but still it can be done. It
is the best plan.*

* Go then, Rosalind, go with Marie ; there is not
a moment to spare, and for pity's sake don't cry I
Your eyes will be red, and at any moment now the
people may begin to arrive. I wanted you to be
with me to receive your guests. It will be most
awkward being without you, but there is no help
for it, I suppose. The whole thing is too annoying
for words ! *

Lady Darcy swept out of the room, and the three
girls were once more left alone ; but how changed
were their feelings in those few short moments I
There was not the shadow of a smile between them ;
they looked more as if they were about to attend
a funeral than a scene of festivity, and for several
mom.ents no one had the heart to speak. Peggy

ANOTHER ACCIDENT! 199

still held the fatal cork in her hand, and went through
the work of polishing Mellicent's slippers with an
air of the profoundest dejection. When they were
finished she handed them over in dreary silence, and
was recommencing the brushing of her hair, when
something in the expression of the chubby face
arrested her attention. Her eyes flashed ; she faced
round with a frown and a quick, 'Well, what is it?
What are you thinking now ? '

* I — I wondered,' whispered Mellicent breathlessly,
* if you did do it on purpose I Did you mean to spoil
her dress, and make her change it?'

Peggy's hands dropped to her side, her back
straightened until she stood stiff and straight as a
poker. Every atom of expression seemed to die out
of her face. Her voice had a deadly quiet in its
intonation.

* What do you think about it yourself?'

' I — I thought perhaps you did I She teased you,
and you were so cross. You seemed to be standing
so very near her, and you are jealous of her — and
she looked so lovely I I thought perhaps you did. , , .'

* Mellicent Asplin,' said Peggy quietly, and her
voice was like the east wind that blows from an
icy-covered mountain, — * Mellicent Asplin, my name
is Saville, and in my family we don't condescend to
mean and dishonourable tricks. I may not like

Rosalind, but I would have given all I have in the
Vv'orld sooner than this should have happened. I
was trying to do you a service, but you forget that.
You forget many things ! I have been jealous of
Rosalind, because when she arrived you and your
sister forgot that I was alone and far away from
everyone belonging to me, and were so much engrossed

with her that you left me alone to amuse myself as

200 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

best I might. You were pleased enough to have
me when no one else was there, but you left me
the moment someone appeared who was richer and
grander than I. I wouldn't have treated you like
that, if our positions had been reversed. If I dislike
Rosalind, it is your fault as much as hers; more
than hers, for it was you who made me dread her
coming I '

Peggy stopped, trembling and breathless. There
was a moment's silence in the room, and then Esther
spoke in a slow, meditative fashion.

* It is quite true ! ' she said. * We have left you
alone, Peggy ; but it is not quite so bad as you
think. Really and truly we like you far the best,
but — but Rosalind is such a change to us ! Everything
about her is so beautiful and so different, that she
has always seemed the great excitement of our lives.

I don*t know that I'm exactly fond of her, but I
want to see her, and talk to her, and hear her speak ;
and she is only here for a short time in the year.
It was because we looked upon you as really one of
ourselves that we seemed to neglect you ; but it was
wrong, all the same. As for your spoiling her dress
on purpose, it*s ridiculous to think of it. How could
you say such a thing, Mellicent, when Peggy was
trying to help you, too? How could you be so mean
and horrid?'

* Oh, well, I'm sure I wish I were dead!' walled
Mellicent promptly. * Nothing but fusses and bothers,
and just when I thought I was going to be so happy!
If I'd had white shoes, this would never have happened.
Always the same thing I When you look forward to
a treat, everything is as piggy and nasty as it can
be! Wish I'd never come! Wish I'd stayed at
home, and let the horrid old party go to Jericho I

ANOTHER ACCIDENT t aoi

Rosalind's crying:, Peg^y^s cross, you are preaching !
This is a nice way to enjoy yourself, I must say ! *

Nothing is more hopeless than to reason with a
placid person who has lapsed into a fit of ill-temper.
The two elder girls realised this, and remained
perfectly silent while Mellicent continued to wish for
death, to lament the general misery of life, and the
bad fortune which attended the wearers of black
slippers. So incessant was the stream of her
repinings, that it seemed as if it might have gone
on for ever, had not a servant entered at last, with
the information that the guests were beginning to
arrive, and that Lady Darcy would be glad to see
the young ladies without delay. Esther was anxious
to wait and help Peggy with her toilet, but that
young lady was still on her dignity, and by no means
anxious to descend to a scene of gaiety for which she
had little heart. She refused the offer, therefore, in

Mariquita fashion, and the sisters walked dejectedly
along the brightly -lit corridors, Mellicent still con-
tinuing her melancholy wail, and Esther reflecting
sadly that all was vanity, and devoutly wishing

herself back in the peaceful atmosphere of the vicarage.

CHAPTER XXIi

fire!

T was fully half an hour later when Pegfgy
crept along the passage, and took advan-
tage of a quiet moment to slip into the
room and seat herself in a sheltered corner.
Quick as she was, however, somebody's eyes were
even quicker, for a tall figure stepped before her, and
an aggrieved voice cried loudly —

* Well, I hope you are smart enough to satisfy
yourself, now that you are ready ! You have taken
long enough, I must say. What about that first
waltz that you promised to have with me?*

Peggy drew in her breath with a gasp of dismay.

* Oh, Rob, I am sorry I I forgot all about it. Tve
been so perturbed. Something awful has occurred.
You heard about it, of course * —

*No, I didn't? What on earth* — began the boy
anxiously ; but so soon as he heard the two words
* Rosalind's dress ! * he shrugged his shoulders in
contemptuous indifference. * Oh, that I I heard some-
thing about it, but I didn't take much notice. Spilt
some ink, didn't you? What's the odds if you did?
Accidents will happen, and she has a dozen others to
choose from. I don't see anything wrong with the
dress. It looks decent enough.*

Peggy followed the direction of his eyes, and caught

FIRE! " 203

a glimpse of Rosalind floating past on the arm of a tall
soldierly youth. She was sparkling with smiles, and
looking as fresh and spotless as on the moment when
she had stepped across the threshold of her own room.
Neither face nor dress bore any trace of the misfortune
of an hour before, and Peggy heaved a sigh of relief as
she watched her to and fro.

* Jolly enough, isn't she? There*s nothing for you to
fret about, you see,' said Rob consolingly. 'She has
forgotten all about it, and the best thing you can do

is to follow her example. What would you think of
some light refreshment ? Let's go to the dining-room
and drown our sorrows in strawberry ice. Then we
can have a waltz, and try a vanilla — and a polka, and
some lemonade ! That's my idea of enjoying myself.
Come along, while you get the chance ! ' —

*Oh, Rob, you ^r^ greedy 1* protested Peggy;

r

nevertheless she rose blithely enough, and her eyes
began to sparkle with some of their wonted vivacity.
There was something strong and reassuring about
Robert's presence ; he looked upon things in such an
eminently sensible, matter-of-fact way, that one was
ashamed to give way to moods and tenses in his

company.

Peggy began to feel that there was still some
possibility of happiness in life, and on her way to the
door she came face to face with Lady Darcy, who
reassured her still further by smiling as amiably as if
nothing had happened.

*Well, dear, enjoying yourself? Got' plenty of
partners?' Then in a whispered aside, 'The dress
looks all right I Such a clever suggestion of yours.
Dear, dear, what a fright we had ! ' and she swept
away, leaving an impression of beauty, grace, and

affability which the girl was powerless to resist.

204 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

When Lady Darcy chose to show herself at her best,
there was a charm about her which subjugated all
hearts, and, from the moment that the sweet tired eyes
smiled Into hers, Peggfy Saville forgot her troubles and
tripped away to eat strawberry ices, and dance over
the polished floor with a heart as light as her heels.

One parry is very much like another. The room
may be larger or smaller, the supper more or less
substantial, but the programme is the same in both
cases, and there is little to be told about even the
grandest of its kind. Somebody wore pink ; somebody
wore blue ; somebody fell down on the floor in the
middle of the lancers, which are no longer the stately
and dignified dance of yore, but an ungainly romp
more befitting a kitchen than a ballroom ; somebody
went in to supper twice over, and somebody never
went at all, but blushed unseen in a corner, thinking
longingly of turkey, trifle, and crackers ; and then the
carriages began to roll up to the door, brothers and
sisters paired demurely together, stammered out a
bashful * Enjoyed myself so much I Thanks for a
pleasant evening,' and raced upstairs for coats and
shawls.

By half-past twelve all the guests had departed
except the vicarage party, and the sons and daughters
of the old squire who lived close by, who had been
pressed to stay behind for that last half-hour which is
often the most enjoyable of the whole evening.

Lord and Lady Darcy and the grown-up visitors
retired into the drawing-room to regale themselves
with sandwiches and ices, and the young people
stormed the supper-room, interrupted the servants in
their work of clearing away the good things, seated
themselves indiscriminately on floor, chair, or table,
and despatched a second supper with undiminished

FIRE! 205

appetite. Then Esther mounted the platform where
the band had been seated, and played a last waltz, and
a very last waltz, and * really the last waltz of all.'
The squire's son played a polka with two fingers, and
a great deal of loud pedal, and the fun grew faster and
more uproarious with every moment. Even Rosalind
threw aside young ladylike affectations and pranced
about without thinking of appearances, and when at
last the others left the room to prepare for the drive
home she seized Peggy's arm in eager excitement.

* Peggy I Peggy 1 Such a joke I I told them to
come back to say good-bye, and I am going to play a
twick I Vm going to be a ghosty and glide out from
behind the shwubs, and fwighten them. 1 can do it
beautifully. See ! ' She turned down the gas as she
spoke, threw her light gauze skirt over her head, and
came creeping across the room with stealthy tread,
and arms outstretched, while Peggy clapped her hands
in delight.

* Lovely ! Lovely ! It looks exactly like wings. It
makes me quite creepy. Don't come out if Mellicent is
alone, whatever you do. She would be scared out of
her seven senses. Just float gently along toward them,
and keep your hands forward so as to hide your face.
They will recognise you if you AorCt,^

* Oh, if you can see my face, we must have less light.
There are too many candles, I'll put out the ones on
the mantelpiece. Stay where you are, and tell me when
it is wight,' Rosalind cried gaily, and ran across the
room on her tiny pink silk slippers.

So long as she lived Peggy Saville remembered the
next minutes ; to the last day of her life she had only to
shut her eyes and the scene rose up before her, clear
and vivid as in a picture. The stretch of empty room,
with its fragrant banks of flowers ; the graceful figure

ao6 ABOUT FEGG Y SA VILLE

flitting across the floor, Its outline swathed in folds of
misty white ; the glimpse of a lovely, laughing face as
Rosalind stretched out her arm to reach the silver
candelabra, the sudden flare of light which caught the
robe of gauze, and swept It Into flame. It all happened
within the space of a minute, but It was one of those
minutes the memory of which no years can destroy.
She had hardly time to realise the terror of the situa-
tion before Rosalind was rushing towards her with
outstretched hands, calling aloud in accents of frenzied
appeal —

* P^g^»y ^ Peggy ! Oh, save me, Peggy I I'm burn-
ing I Save me I Save me I •

CHAPTER XXIll

A NIGHT OF TERROR

HILE the youngf folks had been enjoying
themselves in the ballroom, their elders
had found the time hang somewhat heavily
on their hands. The evening had not
been so interesting to them as to their juniors. Lady
Darcy was tired with the preparations of the day, and
the countess with her journey from town. Both were
fain to yawn behind their fans from time to time,
and were longing for the moment to come when they
could retire to bed. If only those indefatigable
children would say good - night and take themselves
off I But the echo of the piano still sounded from
the room, and seemed to go on and on, in endless
repetition.

Everything comes to those who wait, however — even
the conclusion of a ball to the weary chaperon. At
long past midnight the strains died away, and in the
hope of an early release the ladies roused themselves
to fresh conversational effort. What they said was
unimportant, and could never be remembered ; but at
one moment, as it seemed, they were smiling and
exchanging their little commonplace amenities, two
languid, fine ladies whose aim in life might have been
to disguise their own feelings and hide the hearts
that Gpd bad given them; the next the aitificiaJ

«o8 ABO UT PEGG Y SA VILLE

smiles were wiped away, and they were clinging
together, two terrified, cowering women, with a
mother's soul in their faces — a mother's love and fear
and dread ! A piercing cry had sounded through the
stillness, and another, and another, and, while they
sat paralysed with fear, footsteps came tearing along
the passage, the door was burst open, and a wild,
dishevelled-looking figure rushed into the room. A
curtain was wound round face and figure, but beneath
its folds a long white arm gripped convulsively at the
air, and two little feet staggered about in pink silk
slippers.

Lady Darcy'gave a cry of anguish ; but her terror
seemed to hold her rooted to the spot, and it was her
husband who darted forward and caught the swaying
figure in his arms. The heavy wrappings came loose
in his grasp, and as they did so an unmistakable
smell pervaded the room — the smell of singed and
burning clothing. A cloud of blackened rags fluttered
to the ground as the last fold of the curtain was
unloosed, and among them — most pitiful sight of all
— were stray gleams of gold where a severed lock of
hair lay on the carpet, its end still turned in glistening
curl.

* Rosalind ! Rosalind ! ' gasped the poor mother,
clutching the arms of her chair, and looking as if she
were about to faint herself, as she gazed upon the
pitiful figure of her child. The lower portion of
Rosalind's dress was practically uninjured, but the
gauze skirt and all the frills and puffing round the
neck hung in tatters, her hair was singed and
roughened, and as the air touched her skin she
screamed with pain, and held her hands up to her
neck and face.

' Oh ! Oh ! Oh ! I am burning I Cover me up \

A NIGHT OF TERROR 209

Cover me up ! I shall die I Oh, mother, mother !

The pain — the pain I '

She reeled as if about to faint, yet if anyone attempted
to approach she beat them off with frantic hands, as if
in terror of being touched.

One of the ladies ran forward with a shawl, and
wrapped it forcibly round the poor scarred shoulders,
while the gentlemen hurried out of the room to send
for a doctor and make necessary arrangements. One
of the number came back almost immediately, with
the news that he had failed to discover the cause of
the accident. There was no sign of fire upstairs, the
ballroom was dark and deserted, the servants engaged
in setting the entertaining rooms in order. For the
present, at least, the cause of the accident remained
a mystery, and the distracted father and mother
occupied themselves in trying to pacify their child.

* I'll carry you upstairs, my darling. We will put

something on your skin which will take away the pain.
Try to be quiet, and tell us how it happened. What
were you doing to set yourself on fire ? '

* Peggy I Peggy I * gasped Rosalind faintly. Her
strength was failing by this time, and she could hardly
speak ; but Lady Darcy*s face stiffened into an awful
anger at the sound of that name. She turned like a
tigress to her husband, her face quivering with
anger.

* That girl again I That wicked girl I It is the
second time to-night I She has killed the child ; but
she shall be punished I Til have her punished I She
shall not kill my child, and go free I ril— Fll '—

* Hush, hush, Beatrice ! Take care I You frighten
Rosalind. We must get her to bed. There is not a
moment to lose.*

Lord Darcy beckoned to one of the servants, who
14

2 JO ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

by this time were crowding in at the door, and
between them they lifted poor, groaning Rosalind in
their arms, and carried her up the staircase, down
which she had tripped so gaily a few hours before.
Tenderly as they held her, she moaned with every
movement, and, when she was laid on her bed, it
seemed for a moment as if consciousness were about
to forsake her. Then suddenly a light sprung into
her eyes. She lifted her hand and gasped out one
word — just one word — repeated over and over again
in a tone of agonised entreaty.

* Peggy ! Peggy ! Peggy 1 '

*Yes, darling, yes! I'll go to her. Be quiet — only
be quiet ! '

Lady Darcy turned away with a shudder as the
maid and an old family servant began the task of
removing the clothes from Rosalindas writhing limbs,
and, seizing her husband by the arm, drew him out on
the landing. Her face was white, but her eyes gleamed,
and the words hissed as they fell from her lips.

* Find that girl, and turn her out of this house ! I
will not have her here another hour 1 Do you hear —
not a minute ! Send her away at once before I see
her ! Don*t let me see her ! I can't be responsible
for what I would do ! '

'Yes, yes, dear, I'll send her away I Try to calm
yourself. Remember you have work to do Rosalind
will need you.'

The poor old lord went stooping away, his tired
face looking aged and haggard with anxiety. His
beautiful young daughter was scarcely less dear to
him than to her mother, and the sound of her cries
cut to his heart ; yet in the midst of his anguish he
had a pang of compassion for the poor child who, as
he believed, was the thoughtless cause of the accident.

A NIGHT OF TERROR sn

What agony of remorse must be hers ! What torture
she would now be suffering I

The guests and servants were standing huddled
together on the landing upstairs, or running to and

fro to procure what was needed. Every thought was

concentrated on Rosalind, and Rosalind alone, and

the part of the house where the dance had been held

was absolutely deserted.

He took his way along the gaily decorated hall,

noted with absent eye the disordered condition of the

* harem,' which had been pointed out so proudly at

the beginning of the evening, and entered the empty

room. The lights were out, except for a few candles

scattered here and there among the flowers. He

walked slowly forward, saw the silver candlestick on

the floor before the fireplace, and stood gazing at

it with a quick appreciation of what had happened.
For some reason or other Rosalind had tried to reach
the candle, and the light had caught her gauzy skirt,
which had burst Into flames. It was easy — terribly

easy to imagine ; but in what way had Peggy Saville
been responsible for the accident, so that her name
should sound so persistently on Rosah'nd's lips, — and
who had been the Good Samaritan who had come to
the rescue with that thick curtain which had killed the
flames before they had time to finish the work of
destruction?

Lord Darcy peered curiously round. The oak floor
stretched before him dark and still, save where its
polished surface reflected the light overhead ; but
surely in the corner opposite to wliere he stood there
was a darker mass — a shadow deeper than the rest?

He walked towards it, bending forward with
straining eyes. Another curtain of the same pattern
as that which had enveloped Rosalind— a curtain of

213 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

rich Oriental hues with an unaccountable patch of
white in the centre. What was it? It must be part
of the fabric itself. Lord Darcy told himself that he
had no doubt on the subject, yet the way across
the room seemed unaccountably long, and his heart
beat fast with apprehension. In another moment he
stood in the corner, and knew too well the meaning of
that patch of white, for Peggy Saville lay stretched
upon the curtain, motionless, unconscious — to all
appearance, dead I

CHAPTER XXIV

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW

T was one o'clock in the morning when
a carriage drove up to the door of the
Larches, and Mrs. Asplin alighted, all pale,
tear-stained, and tremulous. She had been
nodding over the fire in her bedroom when the young
people had returned with the news of the tragic ending
to the night's festivity, and no persuasion or argument
could induce her to wait until the next day before flying
to Peggy's side.

* No, no I ' she cried. * You must not hinder me.
If I can't drive, I will walk ! I would go to the child
to-night, if I had to crawl on my hands and knees !
I promised her mother to look after her. How
could I stay at home and think of her lying there?
Oh, children, children, pray for Peggy ! Pray that she
may be spared, and that her poor parents may be
spared this awful — awful news I '

Then she kissed her own girls, clasped them to her
in a passionate embrace, and drove off to the Larches in
the carriage which had brought the young people home.

Lady Darcy came out to meet her, and gripped her
hand in welcome.

* You have come ! I knew you would. I am so

thankful to see you. The doctor has come, and will

stay all night. He has sent for a nurse '

•13

ii4 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* And — my Pegfgy ? '

Lady Darcy's lips quivered.

* Very, very ill — much worse than Rosalind I Her
poor little arms ! I was so wicked, I thought it was
her fault, and I had no pity, and now it seems that she
has saved my darling*s life. They can't tell us about
it yet, but it was she who wrapped the curtain round
Rosalind, and burned herself in pressing out the flames.
Rosalind kept crying, ** Peggy I Peggy!" and we
thought she meant that it was Peggy*s fault. We had
heard so much of her mischievous tricks. My
husband found her lying on the floor. She was
unconscious ; but she came round when they were
dressing her arms. I think she will know you ' —

* Take me to her, please ! * Mrs. Asplin said quickly.
She had to wait several moments before she could

control her voice sufficiently to add, 'And Rosalind,

how is she ? '

'There is no danger. Her neck is scarred, and
her hair singed and burned. She is suffering from the
shock, but the doctor says it is not serious. Peggy* —

She paused, and the other walked on resolutely, not

daring to ask for the termination of that sentence.

She crept into the little room, bent over the bed, and

looked down on Peggy's face through a mist of tears.

It was drawn and haggard with pain, and the eyes met

hers without a ray of light in their hollow depths.

That she recognised was evident, but the pain which

she was suffering was too intense to leave room for

any other feeling. She lay motionless, with her

bandaged arms stretched before her, and her face

looked so small and white against the pillow that Mrs.

Asplin trembled to think how little strength was there
to fight against the terrible shock and strain. Only

once in all that long night did Peggy show any con-

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW 215

sclousness of her surroundings, but then her eyes lit up
with a gleam of remembrance, her lips moved, and
Mrs. Asplin bent down to catch the faintly whispered
words —

*The twenty -sixth — next Monday I Don't tell
Arthur !'

' ** The twenty-sixth 1" What is that, darling? Ah,
I remember — Arthur's examination I You mean if he
knew you were ill, it would upset him for his work? '

An infinitesimal movement of the head answered
* Yes,' and she gave the promise in trembling tones

* No, my precious, we won't tell him. He could not
help, and it would only distress you to feel that he was
upset. Don't trouble about it, darling. It will be all
right.'

Then Peggy shut her eyes and wandered away into
a strange world, in which accustomed things dis-
appeared, and time was not, and nothing remained
but pain and weariness and mystery. Those of us
who have come near to death have visited this world
too, and know the blackness of it, and the weary
waking.

Peggy lay in her little white bed, and heard voices
speaking in her ear, and saw strange shapes flit to and
fro. Quite suddenly, as it appeared, a face would be
bending over her own, and as she watched it with
languid curiosity, wondering what manner of thing it
could be, it would melt away and vanish in the distance.
At other times again it would grow larger and larger,
until it assumed gigantic proportions, and she cried out
in fear of the huge, saucer-like eyes. There was a
weary puzzle in her brain, an effort to understand, but
everything seemed mixed up and incomprehensible.
She would look round the room and see the sunshine
peeping in through the chinks of the blinds, and when

2i6 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

she closed her e3*es for a moment — ^just a single fleeting
moment — lo ! the g-as was lit, and someone was

nodding" in a chair by her side. And it was by no
means always the same room. She was tired, and
wanted badly to rest, yet she was always rushing about
here, there, and everywhere, striving vainly to dress
herself in clothes which fell off as soon as they were
fastened, hurrying to catch a train to reach a certain
destination; but in each instance the end was the
same — she was falling, falling, falling — always falling —
from the crag of an Alpine precipice, from the pinnacle
of a tower, from the top of a tlight of stairs. The
slip and the terror pursued her wherever she went ;
she would shriek aloud, and feel soft hands pressed on
her cheeks, soft voices murmuring in her ear.

One vision stood out plainly from those nightmare
dreams — the vision of a face which suddenly appeared
in the midst of the big grey cloud which enveloped her
on every side — a beautiful face which was strangely
like, and yet unlike, something she had seen long, long
ago in a world which she had well-nigh forgotten. It
was pale and thin, and the golden hair fell in a short
curly crop on the blue garment which was swathed
over the shoulders. It was like one of the heads of
celestial choir-boys which she had seen on Christmas
cards and in books of engravings, yet something about
the eyes and mouth seemed familiar. She stared at it
curiously, and then suddenly a strange, weak little
voice faltered out a well-known name.

* Rosalind !' it cried, and a quick exclamation of joy
sounded from the side of the bed. Who had spoken ?
The first voice had been strangely like her own, but at
an immeasurable distance. She shut her eyes to think
about it, and the fair-haired vision disappeared, and was
seen no more.

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW 117

There was a big, bearded man also who came in from
time to time, and Peggy grew to dread his appearance,
for with it came terrible stabbing pain, as if her whole
body were on the rack. He was one of the Spanish

Inquisitors, of whom she had read, and she was an
English prisoner whom he was torturing I Well, he
might do his worst I She would die before she would
turn traitor and betray her flag and country. The
Savilles were a fighting race, and would a thousand
times rather face death than dishonour.

One day, when she felt rather stronger than usual,
she told him so to his face, and he laughed — she was
quite sure he laughed, the hard - hearted wretch !
And someone else said, * Poor little love ! * which was
surely an extraordinary expression for a Spanish In-
quisitor. That was one of the annoying things in this

new life — people were so exceedingly stupid in their

conversation I

Now and again she herself had something which she
was especially anxious to say, and when she set it
forth with infinite difficulty and pains the only answer
which she received was a soothing, * Yes, dear, yes ! '
* No, dear, no!' or a still more maddening, * Yes,
darling, I quite understand ! ' — which she knew perfectly
well to be an untruth. Really, these good people
seemed to think that she was demented, and did not
know what she was saying. As a matter of fact, it
was exactly the other way about ; but she was too
tired to argue. And then one day came a sleep when
she neither dreamt nor slipped nor fell, but opened
her eyes refreshed and cheerful, and beheld Mrs. Asplln
sitting by a table drinking tea and eating what appeared
to be a particularly tempting slice of cake.

* I want some cake ! ' she said clearly ; and Mrs,
Asplin jnmpcd as if a cannon had been fired off at her

2i8 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

ear, and rushed breathlessly to the bedside, stuttering
and stammering in amazement —

' Wh— wh— wh— what ? '

' Cake ! ' repeated Peggy shrilly. * I want some I
And tea ! I want my tea ! *

Surely it was a very natural request ! What else
could you expect from a girl who had been asleep and
wakened up feeling hungry ? What on earth was
there in those commonplace words to make a grown-up
woman cry like a baby, and why need everyone in the
house rush in and stare at her as if she were a figure
in a waxwork? Lord Darcy, Lady Darcy, Rosalind,
the old French maid — they were all there — and, as sure
as her name was Peggy Saville, they were all four,
handkerchief in hand, mopping their eyes like so many
marionettes 1

Nobody gave her the cake for which she had asked.

Peggy considered it exceedingly rude and ill-bred ; but
while she was thinking of it she grew tired again, and,
rolling round into a soft little bundle among the blankets,
fell afresh into sweet refreshing slumbers.

CHAPTER XXV

CONVALESCENCE

ONVALESCENCE.' remarked Peggy
elegantly, a week later on, * convalescence
is a period not devoid of attraction I * She
was lying on a sofa in her bedroom at
the Larches, wrapped in her white dressing-gown, and
leaning against a nest of pink silk cushions, and, what
with a table drawn up by her side laden with grapes
and jelly, a pile of Christmas numbers lying close at
hand, and the presence of an audience consisting of
Rosalind, Lady Darcy, and Mrs. Asplin, ready to
listen admiringly to her conversation, and to agree
enthusiastically with every word she uttered, it did
indeed seem as if the position was one which might
be endured with fortitude I Many were the questions
which had been showered upon her since her return
to consciousness, and the listeners never grew tired
of listening to her account of the accident. How
Rosalind had clutched too carelessly at the slender
candlestick, so that it had fallen forward, setting the
gauze dress in flames, how she herself had flown out
of the room, torn down the curtains which draped the
* harem,* and had flung them round the frantic,
struggling figure. With every day that passed, how-
ever, Peggy gained more strength, and was petted to

her heart's content by everyone in the house. The old

319

«*o ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

lord kissed her fondly on the cheek, and murmured,
* God reward you, my brave girl, for I never can,* Lady
Darcy shed tears every morning when the burns were
dressed, and said, * Oh, Peggy dear, forgive me for
being cross, and do, do be sure to use the lotion for
your arms regularly every day when you get better I '
And the big doctor chucked her under the chin, and
cried —

'Well, "Fighting Saville," and how are we to-day?
You are the pluckiest little patient I've had for a long
time. I'll say that for you ! Let's have another taste
of the rack I . . .' It was all most agreeable and
soothing to one's feelings I

One of the first questions Peggy asked after her
return to consciousness was as to how much her father
and mother had been told of her accident, and whether

the news had been sent by letter or cable.

* By letter, dear,' Mrs. Asplin replied, * We talked
it over carefully, and concluded that that would be
best. You know, dearie, we were very, very anxious
about you for a few days, but the doctor said that it
would be useless cabling to your mother, because if all
went well you would be up again before she could
arrive, and if — if it had gone the other way, Peggy,
she could not have been in time. I sent her a long
letter, and I have written every mail since, and now
we are going to calculate the time when the first
letter will arrive, and send a cable to say that you
are quite out of danger, and sitting up, and getting
hungrier and more mischievous with every day as it
passes ! '

'Thank you,' said Peggy warmly. * That's very
kind. I am glad you thought of that ; but will you
please promise not to be economical about the cable?
They won't care about the money. Spend pounds over

CONVALESCENCE a 2 1

hifltis necessary, but 60, do manag-e to make them
believe that I am quite perky. Put at the end, " Peggy
says she is perky I " They will know that is genuine,
and it will convince them more than anything else.'
And so those five expressive words went flashing across
the world at the end of a long message, and brought
comfort to two hearts that had been near to breaking.

So soon as Peggy was pronounced to be out of
danger, Mrs. Asplin went back to the vicarage, leaving
her in the charge of the kind hospital nurse, though
for that matter every member of the household took
it in turns to wait upon her. A dozen times a day
the master and mistress of the house would come into
the sick-room to inquire how things were going, or
to bring some little gift for the invalid ; and as she
grew stronger it became the custom for father, mother,
and daughter to join her at her early tea. Peggy

watched them from her sofa, too weak to speak much,
but keenly alive to all that was going on, among other
things, to the change which had come over these three
persons since she had known them first. Lord Darcy
had always been kind and considerate, but his manner
seemed gentler and more courteous than ever, while
Rosalind's amiability was an hourly surprise, and Lady
Darcy's manner had lost much of its snappish dis-
content. On one occasion, when her husband made
some little request, she replied in a tone so sweet and
loving that the listener started with surprise. What
could it be that had worked this transformation ? She
did not realise that when the Angel of Death has
hovered over a household, and has at last Rown away
with empty arms, leaving the home untouched, they
would be hard hearts that were not touched, ungrateful
natures that did not take thought of themselves, and

face life with a higher outlook ! Lady Darcy's social

339 ABO err PEGGY SA VILLE

disappointments seemed light compared with the awful
' might have been ' ; while Rosalind's lamentations over
her disfigurement had died away at the sight of Peggy's
unconscious form. Perhaps, when Lord Darcy thanked
Peggy for all she had done for him and his, he had
other thoughts in his mind than the mere physical
deliverance of which she had been the instrument !

Arthur had been kept well informed of his sister's
recovery, and proved himself the kindest of brothers,
sending letters by the dozen, full of such nonsensical
jokes, anecdotes, and illustrations, as would have
cheered the gloomiest invalid in the world. But the
happiest day of all was when the great news arrived
that his name was placed first of all In the list of
successful candidates. This was indeed tidings of
comfort and joy I Peggy clapped her bandaged hands
together, and laughed aloud with tears of pain stream-
ing down her face. * Arthur Saville, V.C., Arthur
Saville, V.C. !' she cried, and then fell to groaning
because some days must still elapse before the medical
examination was over, and her hero was set free to
hasten to her side.

*And I shall be back at the vicarage then, and we
shall all be together ! Oh, let us be joyful ! How
happy I am I What a nice old world it is, after all I*
she continued hilariously, while Rosalind gazed at her
with reproachful eyes.

* Are you so glad to go away? I shall be vewy,
vewy sowwy — I'll miss you awfully. I shall feel that
there is nothing to do when you have gone away,
Peggy ! ' — Rosalind hesitated, and looked at her

companion in uncertain bashful fashion, * I — I think
you like me a little bit now, and I'm vewy fond of
you, but you couldn't bear me before we were ilL You
might tell me why ? *

CONVALESCENCE 2 2 ^

* I was jealous of you/ said Peggy promptly ; whereat
Rosaiiad's eyes filled with tears,

* You won't be jealous now 1 * she said dismally, and
raised her head to stare at her own reflection in the
mirror. The hair which had once streamed below her
waist was now cut short round her head, her face had
lost its delicate bloom, and an ugly scar disfigured her
throat and the lower portion of one cheek. Beautiful
she must always be, with her faultless features and
wonderful eyes, but the bloom and radiance of colour
which had been her chief charm had disappeared for
the time being as completely as though they had never
existed.

* I'll love you more,* said Peggy reassuringly, ' You
are ever so much nicer, and you will be as pretty as
ever when your hair grows and the marks fade away,

I like you better when you are not quite so pretty, for
you realiy were disgustingly conceited ; weren't you
now? You can't deny it.'

* Oh, Peggy Saville, and so were you I I saw that
the first moment you came into the woom. You flared
up like a Turkey cock if anyone dared to offend your
dignity, and you were always widing about on your
high horse, tossing your head, and using gweat long
words. '

* That's pride, it's not conceit. It's quite a different
thing,'

* It's about the same to other people,' said Rosalind
shrewdly, * We both gave ourselves airs, and the
wesult was the same, whatever caused it. I was pwoud
of my face, and you were pwoud of your — your — er — ■
family — and your cleverness, and — the twicks you
played ; so if I confess, you ought to confess too, I'm
sorry I aggwavated you, Mawiquita, and took all the
pwaise for the decowations. It was howwibly mean,

224 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

and I don't wonder you were angwy. Tm sorry that I
was selfish I *

* I exceedingly regret that I formed a false estimate
of your character I Let's be chums 1 ' said Peggy
sweetly ; and the two girls eyed one another uncertainly
for a moment, then bent forward and exchanged a kiss
of conciliation, after which unusual display of emotion
they were seized with instant embarrassment.

* Hem ! * said Peggy. * It*s very cold I Fire rather
low, I think. Looks as if it were going to snow.*

* No/ said Rosalind ; * I mean — yes. I'll put on some''
more — I mean coals. In half an hour Esther and
Mellicent will be here ' —

'Oh, so they will I How lovely I* Peggy seized
gladly on the new opening, and proceeded to enlarge on
the joy which she felt at the prospect of seeing her

friends again, for on that afternoon Robert and the

vicarage party were to be allowed to see her for the
first time, and to have tea in her room. She had been
looking forward to their visit for days, and, new that
the longed-for hour was at hand, she was eager to
have the lamps lit, and all preparations made for their

arrival.

Robert appeared first, having ridden over in advance
of the rest. And Rosalind, after going out to greet
him, came rushing back, all shaken with laughter,
with the information that he had begun to walk on
tiptoe the moment that he had left the drawing-room,
and was creeping along the passage as if terrified at
making a sound.

Peggy craned her head, heard the squeak, squeak of
boots coming nearer and nearer, the cautious opening
of the door, the heavy breaths of anxiety, and then,
crash ! — bang ! — crash ! down flopped the heavy screen

round the doorway, and Rob was discovered standing

CONVALESCENCE 225

among" the ruins in agonies of embarrassment. From
his expression of despair, he might have supposed that
the shock would kill Peggy outright ; but she gulped
down her nervousness, and tried her best to reassure

him.

*Oh, never mind — never mind! It doesn't matter.
Come over here and talk to me. Oh, Rob, Rob, I am

so glad to see you I '

Robert stood looking down in silence, while his lips
twitched and his eyebrows worked in curious fashion.
If it had not been altogether too ridiculous, Peggy
would have thought that he felt inclined to cry. But
he only grunted, and cried

* What a face ! You had better tuck into as much
food as you can, and get some flesh on your bones.
It's about as big as the palm of my hand I Never saw
such a thing in my life/

' Never mind my face,* piped Peggy in her weak little
treble. * Sit right down and talk to me. What is the
news in the giddy world? Have you heard anything
about the prize? When does the result come out?
Remember you promised faithfully not to open the
paper until we were together. I was so afraid it
would come while I was too ill to look at it I '

* I should have waited,' said Robert sturdily. * There
would have been no interest in the thing without you ;
but the result won't be given for ten days yet, ancl by
that time you will be with us again. The world hasn't
been at all giddy, I can tell you. I never put in a
flatter time. Everybody was in the blues, and the house
was like a tomb, and ajolly uncomfortable tomb at that.
Esther was housekeeper while Mrs, Asplln was away,
and she starved us ! She was in such a mortal fright
of being extravagant that she could scarcely give us
enough to keep body and soul together, and the things

IS

i ii

326 ABOUT FEGG Y SA VILLE

we had were not fit to eat. Nothing but milk puddings
and stewed fruit for a week on end. Then we rebelled.
I nipped her up in my arms one evening in the school-
room, and stuck her on the top of the little bookcase.
Then we mounted guard around, and set forth our
views. It would have killed you to see her perched
up there, trying to look prim and to keep up her
dignity.

* ** Let me down this moment, Robert. Bring a
chair and let me get d.ovcn,^'*

Will you promise to give us a pie to-morrow,

then, and a decent sort of a pudding?"

* **It's no business of yours what I give you. You
ought to be thankful for good wholesome food ! "

* ** Milk puddings are not wholesome. They don't
agree with us — they are too rich I We should like
something a little lighter for a change. Will you
swear off milk puddings for the next fortnight if I
let you down ? "

* ** You are a cruel, heartless fellow, Robert Darcy
thinking of puddings when Peggy is ill, and we are
all so anxious about her I "

* ** Peggy would die at once if she heard how badly
you were treating us. Now then, you have kept me
waiting for ten minutes, so the price has gone up.
Now you'll have to promise a pair of ducks and mlncc-
pies into the bargain ! I shall be ashamed of meeting
a sheep soon, if we go on eating mutton every day
of the week."

***Call yourself a gentleman!" says she, tossing
her head and withering me with a glance of scorn,

* ** I call myself a hungry man, and that's all we are
concerned about for the moment," said I. **A couple
of ducks and two nailing good puddings to-morrow
night, or there you sit for the rest of the evening I "

CONVALESCENCE 2 2 7

' We went at it hammer and tongs until she was
fairly spluttering with rage ; but she had to promise
before she came down, and we had no more starvation
diet after that. Oswald went up to town for a day,
and bought a pair ot blue silk socks and a tie to
match — that's the greatest excitement we have had.
The rest has been all worry and grind, and Mellicent
on the rampage about Christmas presents. Oh,
by the bye, I printed those photographs you wanted
to send to your mother, and packed them off by the
mail a fortnight ago, so that she would get them in
good time for Christmas.'

* Rob, you didn't I How noble of you \ You really
are an admirable person ! ' Peggy lay back against
her pillows and gazed at her * partner ' in great
contentment of spirit. After living an invalid's life
for these past weeks, it was delightfully refreshing to
look at the big strong face. The sight of it was
like a fresh breeze coming into the close, heated room,
and she felt as if some of his superabundant energy
had come into her own weak frame.

A little later the vicarage party arrived, and greeted
the two convalescents with warmest affection. If they
were shocked at the sight of Rosalind's disfigurement
and Peggy's emaciation, three out of the four were
polite enough to disguise their feelings ; but it was
too much to expect of Mellicent tliat she should
disguise what she happened to be feeling. She stared
and gaped, and stared again, stuttering with con-
sternation —

*Why — why — Rosalind — your hair! It's shorter
than mine I It doesn't come down to your shoulders \
Did they cut it all off? What did you do with the
rest? And your poor cheek I Will you have that
mark all your life? '

228 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* I don't know. Mother is going to twy electwicity
for It. It will fade a good deal, I suppose, but I shall

always be a fwight. Tm twying to wesign myself to
be a hideous monster ! ' sighed Rosalind, turning her
head towards the window the while in such a position
that the scar was hidden from view, and she looked
more like the celestial choir-boy of Peggy's delirium
than ever, with the golden locks curling round her
neck, and the big eyes raised to the ceiling in a glance
of pathetic resignation.

Rob guffawed aloud with the callousness of a
brother ; but the other two lads gazed at her with
an adoring admiration which was balm to her vain
little heart. Vain still, for a nature does not change
in a day ; and, though Rosalind was an infinitely more
lovable person now than she had been a few weeks
before, the habits of a lifetime were still strong upon
her, and she could never by any possibility be
indifferent to admiration, or pass a mirror without
stopping to examine the progress of that disfiguring scar,

* It wouldn't have mattered half so much If it had
been Peggy's face that was spoiled,' continued Melll-
cent, with cruel outspokenness, 'and it is only her
hands that are hurt. Things always go the wrong
way in this world ! I never saw anything like it.
You know that night-dress bag I was working for
mother, Peggy? Well, I only got two skeins of the
blue silk, and then if I didn't run short, and they
hadn't any more in the shop. The other shades don't
match at all, and it looks simply vile. I am going
to give It to — ahem I I mean that's the sort of thing
that always happens to me — it makes me mad I You
can't sew at all, I suppose? What do you do with
yourself all day long, now that you are able to
get up?*

CONVALESCENCE 2 2 9

Peggy's eyes twinkled.

*I sleep/ she said slowly, 'and eat, and sleep a
little more, and eat ag'ain, and talk a little bit, roll
into bed, and fall fast asleep. Vot'Id tout^ via chere!
Oest ga que je fais tous les jours. ^

Rosalind gave a shriek of laughter at "P&ggy^s
French, and Mellicent rolled her eyes to the ceiling.

* How s — imply lovely I * she sighed. * I wish I were
you ! I'd like to go to bed in November and stay
there till May. In a room like this, of course, with
everything beautiful and dainty, and a maid to wait
upon me. I'd have a fire and an india-rubber hot-
water bottle, and Vd lie and sleep, and wake up every
now and then, and make the maid read aloud, and
bring me my meals on a tray. Nice meals ! Real,
nice invalidy things, you know, to tempt my appetite.'
MeJlicent's eyes rolled instinctively to the table, where
the jelly and the grapes stood together in tempting
proximity. She sighed, and brought herself back with
an effort to the painful present. * Goodness, Peggy,
how funny your hands look! Just like a mummy I
What do they look like when the bandages are off?
Very horrible ? '

* Hideous ! * Peggy shrugged her shoulders and
wrinkled her nose in disgust. * I am going to try
to grow old as fast as I can, so that I can wear
mittens and cover them up. I'm really rather dis-
tressed about it, because I am so — so addicted to rings,
don't you know. They have been a weakness of mine
all my life, and Pve looked forward to having my
fingers simply loaded with them when I grew up.
There is one of mother's that I especially admire — a
big square emerald surrounded with diamonds. She
promised to give it to me on my twenty-first birthday,
but, unless my hands look very different by that time,

230 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

I shall not want to call attention to them. Alack-a-
day ! I fear I shall never be able to wear a ring* —

* Gracious goodness ! Then you can never be
married ! ' ejaculated Mellicent, in a tone of such
horrified dismay as evoked a shriek of merriment
from the listeners — Peggy's merry trill sounding clear
above the rest. It was just delicious to be well again,
to sit among her companions and have one of the
old hearty laughs over Mellicent*s quaint speeches.
At that moment she was one of the happiest girls in
all the world.

CHAPTER XXVI

ALAS, FOR ARTHUR I

FEW days later Peg-gy was driven home
to the vicarage, and stood the drive so
well that she was able to walk downstairs
at tea-time, and sit at the table with only
a cushion at her back, to mark her out as an invalid
just recovering from a serious illness. There was
a special reason why she wished to look well this
afternoon, for Arthur was expected by the six o*clock
train ; and the candidate who had come out first in
his examination lists must not have his reception
chilled by anxiety or disappointment.

Peggy was attired in her pink dress, and sat
roasting before the fire, so as to get some colour
into her cheeks. If her face were only the size of
the palm of a hand, she was determined that it
should at least be rosy ; and if she looked very
bright, and smiled all the time, perhaps Arthur
would not notice how thin she had become.

When half- past six struck, everyone crowded
into the schoolroom, and presently a cab drove
up to the door, and a modest rap sounded on the
knocker.

'That's not Arthur!' cried Mrs. Asplin confidently.
* He knocks straight on without stopping, peals the
bell at the same time, and shouts Christmas carols

23» ABOUT PEGGY SAVJLLE

through the letter-box ! He has sent on his luggage,
I expect, and is going to pounce in upon us
later on,*

* Ah, no, that*s not Arthur ! ' assented Peggy ; but
Mr. Asplln turned his head quickly towards the door,
as if his ear had caught a familiar note, hesitated
for a moment, and then walked quickly into the
hall.

•My dear boy!' the Jisteners heard him cry; and
then another voice spoke in reply — Arthur's voice —
saying, * How do you do, sir?* in such flat, subdued
tones as filled them with amazement.

Mrs. Asplin and Peggy turned towards each other
with distended eyes. If Arthur had suddenly slid
down the chimney and crawled out on the hearth
before them, turned a somersault in at the window,

or crawled from beneath the table, it would have

caused no astonishment whatever ; but that he should

ring at the bell, walk quietly into the hall, and wait

to hang up his hat like any other ordinary mortal,

this was indeed an unprecedented and extraordinary

proceeding I The same explanation darted into both
minds. His sister's illness ! He was afraid of

startling an invalid, and was curbing his overflowing

spirits in consideration for her weakness.

Peggy rose from her chair, and stood waiting,
with sparkling eyes and burning cheeks. He should
see in one glance that she was better — almost well —
that there was no need of anxiety on her behalf.
And then the tall, handsome figure appeared in the
doorway, and Arthur's voice cried —

* Peggikens I Up and dressed I This is better
than I hoped. How are you, dear little Peg?*

There was something wrong with the voice, some-
thing lacking in the smile ; but his sister was too

ALAS, FOR ARTHUR! «33

excited to notice it. She stretched out her arms
towards him, and raised her weak, quavering little
voice in a song of triumph —

:e the conquering he — he — he — he — hero com — urns I
Sow — ow — ow — ow — ownd the trumpet, play — a — a — a* —

* Don't, Peg ! ' cried Arthur sharply. * Don't, dear ! '
He was standing by her side by this time, and suddenly
he wrapped his arms round her and laid his curly
head on hers. 'I'm plucked, Peg!' he cried, and
his voice was full of tears. 'Oh, Peg, I'm plucked I
It's all over; I can never be a soldier, I'm plucked
— plucked — plucked ! '

* Arthur dear I Arthur darling ! ' cried Peggy loudly.
She clasped her arms round his neck, and glared
over his shoulder, like a tigress whose young has
been threatened with danger. * You plucked I My
brother plucked I Ho I ho! ho!' She gave a shrill

peal of laughter, * It's impossible ! You were first
of all, the very first. You always are first. Who
was wicked enough, and cruel enough, and false
enough, to say that Arthur Saville was plucked in
an examination ? '

* Arthur, my boy, what is it ? What does It mean ?
You told us you were first. How can you possibly
be plucked?*

* My — my eyes I ' said Arthur faintly. He raised
his head from Peggy's shoulder and looked round
with a haggard smile. * The medical exam. They
would not pass me. I was rather blind when I was
here before, but I thought it was with reading too
much. I never suspected there was anything really
wrong — never for a moment ! '

* Your eyes ! ' The vicar pressed his hand to his
forehead; as if unable to grasp this sudden shattering

234 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

of his hopes. * But — but I don't understand I Your
eyes never gave you any trouble when you were here.
You were not short-sighted. One knew, of course,
that good sight was necessary ; but there seemed no
weakness in that direction. I can't imagine any cause
that can have brought it on.*

* I can ! * said Arthur drearily. ' I got a bad knock
at lacrosse two years ago. I didn't tell you about
it, for it wasn't worth while ; but my eyes were
bad for some time after that. I thought they were
all right again ; but I had to read a lot of things
across a room, and made a poor show of it. Then
the doctor took me to a window and pointed to an
omnibus that was passing,

*** What's the name on that 'bus?" he said.
"What is the colour of that woman's hat? How
many horses are there ? "

* I guessed. I couldn't see. I made a shot at it,
and it was a wrong shot. He was a kind old chap.
I think he was sorry for me. I — I came out into the
street, and walked about. It was very cold. I tried
to write to you, but I couldn't do it — I couldn't put
it down in black and white. No V.C. now, little
Peg I That's all over. You will have a civilian for
your brother, after all!*

He bent down to kiss the girl's cheeks as he
spoke, and she threv/ her arms round his neck and
kissed him passionately upon his closed eyelids.

* Dear eyes ! * she cried impetuously. * Oh, dear
eyes I They are the dearest eyes in all the world,
whatever anyone says about them. It Aoesn't matter
what you are — you are my Arthur, the best and
cleverest brother in all the world. Nobody is like
you ! '

* You have a fine career before you still, my boy I

AZAS, FOU ARTHUR! 235

You will always fight, I hope, and conquer enemies
even mor^ powerful than armed men 1 ' cried Mrs.
Asplin, trembling, * There are more ways than one
of being a soldier, Arthur ! '

* I know it, mater,' said the young man softly.
He straightened his back and stood in silence, his
head thrown back, his eyes shining with emotion,
as fine a specimen of a young English gentleman as
one could wish to meet. * I know it,' he repeated,
and Mrs. Asplin turned aside to hide her tears. * Oh,
my pretty boy!' she was saying to herself. *Oh,
my pretty boy ! And Til never see him in his red
coat, riding his horse like a prince among them
all ! I'll never see the medals on his breast ! Oh,
my poor lad that has the fighting blood in his veins I
It's like tearing the heart out of him to turn Arthur
Saville into anything but a soldier. And the poor
father — what will he say at all, when he hears this
terrible n^ws'^'* She dared not trust herself to speak
again ; the others were too much stunned and dis-
tressed to make any attempt at consolation, and it
was a relief to all when Mellicent's calm, matter-of-
fact treble broke the silence.

* Well, for my part, I'm very glad ! ' she announced
slowly. * I'm sorry, of course, if he has to wear
spectacles, because they are not becoming, but I'm
glad he is not going to be a soldier. I think it's
silly having nothing to do but drill in barracks, and
pretending to fight when there is no one to fight
with. I should hate to be a soldier in times of
peace, and it would be fifty thousand times worse
in war. Oh, my goodness, shouldn't I be in a
fright ! I should run away — I know I should ; but
Arthur would be in the front of every battle, and
it's absurd to think that he would not get killed.

236 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

You know what Arthur Is I Did you ever know him
have a chance of hurting himself and not taking it?
He would be killed in the very first battle — that's
my belief — and then you would be sorry that you
wanted him to be a soldier ! Or, if he wasn't killed,

he would have his legs shot off. Last time I was
in London I saw a man with no legs. He was
sitting on a little board with wheels on it, and
selling matches in the street. Well, I must say I'd
rather have my brother a civilian, as you call it,
than have no legs, or be cut in pieces by a lot of
nasty naked old savages.*

A general smile went round the company. There
was no resisting it. Even Arthur's face brightened,
and he turned his head and looked at Mellicent with
his old twinkling smile.

* Bravo, Chubby ! ' he cried. * Bravo, Chubby !
Commend me to Mellicent for good, sound common-
sense. The prospect of squatting on a board, selling
matches, is not exhilarating, I must confess. I'm glad
there is one person at least who thinks my prospects
are improved.' He gave a little sigh, which was
stifled with praiseworthy quickness. *WeIl, the worst
is over, now that I have told you and written the letter
to India. Those were the two things that I dreaded
most. Now I shall just have to face life afresh, and
see w^hat can be made of it. I must have a talk with
you, sir, later on, and get your advice. Cheer up,
Peggikens I Cheer up, mater I It's no use grieving
over spilt milk, and Christmas is coming. It would
never do to be in the dolefuls over Christmas I I've
got a boxful of presents upstairs — amused myself with
buying them yesterday to pass the time. You come
up with me to-night, Peg, and I'll give you a peep.

You look better than I expected, dear, but fearsome

AZAS, FOR ARTHUR! 237

scraggy! We shall have to pad her out a bit, sha'nt
we, mater? She must have an extra helping of plum-
pudding this year.'

He rattled on in his own bright style, or in as near
an imitation of it as he could manage, and the others
tried their best to follow his example and make the
evening as cheery as possible. Once or twice the joy
of being all together again in health and strength
conquered the underlying sorrow, and the laughter
rang out as gaily as ever ; but the next moment
Arthur would draw in his breath with another of those
short, stabbing sighs, and Peggy would shiver, and
lie back trembling among her pillows. She had no
heart to look at Christmas presents that night, but
Arthur carried her upstairs in his strong arms, laid
her on her bed, and sat beside her for ten minutes*
precious private talk.

'It's a facer, Peg,* he said. *I can't deny it's a
facer. When I walked out of that doctor's room I
felt as weak as a child. The shock knocked the
strength out of me. I had never thought of anything
else but being a soldier, you see, and it's a strange
experience to have to face life afresh, with everything
that you had expected taken out of it, and nothing
ahead but blankness and disappointment. I've been
so strong too — as strong as a horse. If it hadn't
been for that blow — well, it's over I It's a comfort
to me to feel that it was not my own fault. If I'd been
lazy or careless, and had failed in the exam., it would
have driven me crazy ; but this was altogether beyond
my control. It is frightfully rough luck, but I don't
mean to howl — I must make the best of what's left ! '

* Yes, yes, I'm sure you will. You have begun
well, for I think you have been wonderfully brave and
courageous about it, Arthur dear t*

138 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* Well, of course I ' said Arthur softly. * I always
meant to be that, Peg ; and, as the mater says, it is
only another kind of battle. The other would have
been easier, but I mean to fight still. I am not going
to give up all my dreams. You shall be proud of me
yet, though not in the way you expected.'

* I never was so proud of you in my life ! * Peggy
cried. * Never in all my life.'

Long after Arthur had kissed her and gon^ to his
own room she lay awake, thinking of his words and
of the expression on his handsome face as the firelight
played on moistened eye and trembling lip. *I mean
to fight,' * You shall be proud of me yet.' The words
rang in her ears, and would not be silenced. When
she fell asleep Arthur was still by her side ; the marks
of tears were on his face. He was telling her once
more the story of disappointment and failure ; but she
could not listen to him, for her eyes were fixed on
something that was pinned on the breast of his coat
a little cross with two words printed across its surface.

In her dream Peggy bent forward, and read those
two words with a great rush of joy and exultation.

* For Valour I ' * For Valour ! ' Yes, yes, it was
quite true ! Never was soldier flushed with victory
more deserving of that decoration than Arthur Saville
in his hour of disappointment and failure.

CHAPTER XXVH

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS I

RTHUR kept his word, and tried manfuny
not to let his own disappointment interfere
with the enjoyment of Christmas Day.
The party at the vicarage was smaller
than usual, for Rob and Oswald had both gone home
for the festive season, and he knew well that the
knowledge that * Arthur was coming* had seemed the
best guarantee of a merry day to those who were left.
Peggy too — poor little Peg, with her bandaged hands
and tiny white face — it would never do to grieve her
by being depressed and gloomy I

'Begone, dull care I ' cried Arthur to himself then,
when he awoke on Christmas morning, and, promptly
wrapping himself in his dressing-gown, he sallied
out on to the landing, where he burst into the strains
of * Christians, awake ! ' with such vigorous brush-and-
comb accompaniment on the panels of the doors as
startled the household out of their dreams.

* Miserable boy I I was having such a lovely nap 1
ril never forgive you 1 ' cried Mrs. Asplin's voice, in
sleepy wrath,

' Merry Christmas I Merry Christmas ! ' shouted the
girls ; and Peggy's clear pipe joined in last of all.
' And many of them ! Come in I Come in I I was
lying awake and longing to see you I *

240 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

Arthur put his ruffled head round the door and
beamed at the little fig-ure in the bed, as if he had
never known a trouble in his life.

* What a wicked story ! I heard you snore. Merry
Christmas, Peg, and a Happy New Year I And don't
you go for to do it again never no more I It*s a jolly
morning. I'll take you out for a toddle in the garden
when we come home from church, if you are a good
girl. Will you have your present now, or wait till
you get it? It begins with a B. I love my love with
a B, because she's a' —

* Oh, Arthur ! * interrupted Peggy regretfully. * I
haven't half such a nice present for you as I expected.
You see I couldn't work anything, and I couldn't get
out to the shops, and I hadn't nearly as much money
as I expected either. If Rob and I had won that prize,
I should have had ten pounds ; but the stupid editors
have put off announcing the result week after week.
They say there were so many competitors ; but that's
no consolation, for it makes our chance less. I do
hope it may be out next week. But, at any rate, I
didn't get my ten pounds in time, and there I was,
you see, with little money and practically no hands —
a — er — a most painful contingency, which I hope it
may never be your lot to experience. You must take
the will for the deed.'

* Oh, I will ! ' agreed Arthur promptly. * I'll take
the will now, and you can follow up with the Aeedi as
soon as you get the cash. But no more journeys up
to London, my dear, if you love me, and don't use
such big words before seven o'clock in the morning,
or you'll choke. It's bad for little girls to exert
themselves so much. Now I'm going to skate
about in the bath for a bit, and tumble into my
clothes, and then I'll come back and give you a lift

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS! 241

downstairs. You are coming down for breakfast, I

suppose?'

* Rather I On Christmas morning ! I should just
think I was ! ' cried Peggy emphatically ; and Arthur
went off to the bathroom, calling in at Max*s room
en route, to squeeze a sponge full of water over that
young gentleman's head, and pull the clothes off the
bed, by way of giving emphasis to his, 'Get up, you
lazy beggar! It's the day after to - morrow, and the
plum-pudding is waiting!'

Peggy was the only one of the young folks
who did not go to church that morning ; but she
was left in charge of the decorations for the dinner-
table, and when this was finished there was so
much to think about that the time passed all too
quickly.

Last year she and Arthur had spent Christmas

with their mother ; now both parents were away in
India, and everything was strange and altered. As
Peggy sat gazing into the heart of the big gloomy
fire, it seemed to her that the year that was passing
away would end a complete epoch in her brother's
experiences and her own, and that from this hour a
new chapter would begin. She herself had come
back from the door of death, and had life given, as
it were, afresh into her hands. Arthur's longed-for
career had been checked at its commencement, and
all his plans laid waste. Even the life in the vicarage
would henceforth take new conditions, for Rob and
Oswald would ^o up to Oxford at the beginning of
the term, and their place be filled by new pupils.
There was something solemnising in the consciousness
of change which filled the air. One could never tell
what might be the next development. Nothing was
too unexpected to happen — since Arthur's success had

16

tit ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

ended in failure, and she herself had received Rosalind's

vows of love and friendship.

* Good things have happened as well as bad/
acknowledged Peggy honestly ; * but how I do hate
changes ! The new pupils may be the nicest boys in
the world, but no one will ever — ever be like Rob,
and VA rather Arthur had been a soldier than anything
in the wide world. I wish one could go on being
young for ever and ever. It's when you grow old
that all these troubles and changes come upon you.*
And Peggy sighed and wagged her head, oppressed
w^ith the weight of fifteen years.

It was a relief to hear the clatter of horses' hoofs,
and the sound of voices in the hall, which proved that
the church-goers had returned home. Mr. and Mrs.
Asplin had been driven home from church by Lord
and Lady Darcy, and the next moment they were

in the room, and greeting Peggy with demonstrative
affection.

* We couldn't go home without coming to see you,
dear,' said Lady Darcy fondly. * Rosalind is walking
with the rest, and will be here in a few minutes. A
merry Christmas to you, darling, and many, many of
them, I've brought you a little present which I hope
you will like. \t^s a bangle bracelet — quite a simple
one that you can wear every day — and you must think
oi va^ sometimes when you put it on.*

She touched the spring of a little morocco case as
she spoke, and there on the satin lining lay a band
of gold, dependent from which hung the sweetest
little locket in the world — heart-shaped, studded
with pearls, and guarding a ring of hair beneath the
glass shield.

Lady Darcy pointed to it in silence — her eyes filling
with tears, as they invariably did on any reference to

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS! 243

Rosalind's accident, and Peggy's cheeks flushed with
pleasure.

*I can't thank you! I really can't,' she said. 'It
is too lovely. You couldn't possibly have given me
anything I liked better. I have a predilection for
jewellery, and the little locket is too sweet, dangling
on that chain I I do love to have something that
waggles I ' She held up her arm as she spoke, shaking
the locket to and fro with a childlike enjoyment, while
the two ladies watched her with tender amusement.
Lord Darcy had not spoken since his first greeting,
but now he came forward, and linking his arm in
Peggy's led her to the farther end of the room.

* I have no present for you, my dear — I could not
think of one that was good enough— but yesterday I
really think I hit on something that would please you.
Robert told us how keenly you were feeling your
brother's disappointment, and that he was undecided
what to try next. Now, I believe I can help him
there, I have influence in the Foreign Office, and
can ensure him an opening when he is ready for it,
if your father agrees that it is desirable. Would that
please you, Peggy? If I can help your brother, will
it go some little way towards paying the debt I owe
you?*

*Oh — h!' cried Peggy rapturously, *Ohl' She
clasped Lord Darcy's hands in her own and gazed
at him with dilated eyes. * Can you do It? Will
you do it? There is nothing in all the world I should
like so much. Help Arthur — give him a good chance

and I shall bless you for ever and ever I I could
never thank you enough '

* Well, well, I will write to your father and see
what he has to say. I can promise the lad a start
at least, and after that his future will be in his own

544 ABOUT PEGGY SA VILLE

hands, where I think we may safely leave it. Master
Arthur is one of the fortunate being^s who has an
** open sesame " to all hearts. Mr. Asplin assures
me that he is as good at work as at play ; I have
not seen that side of his character, but he has always
\Q{t a most pleasing impression on my mind, most
pleasing.' The old lord smiled to himself, and his
eyes took a dreamy expression, as if he were recalling
to memory the handsome face and strong manly
presence of the young fellow of whom he was
speaking, *He has been a favourite at our house
for some years now, and I shall be glad to do him
a service ; but remember, Peggy, that when I propose
this help, it is, in the first instance at least, for your
sake, not his. I tell you this because I think it will
give you pleasure to feel that you have been the
means of helping your brother. Talk it over with
him some time when you are alone together, and
then he can come up and see me. To-day we must
leave business alone. Here they come I I thought
they would not be long after us ' —

Even as he spoke voices sounded from the hall,
there was a clatter of feet over the tiled flooring,
and Mellicent dashed into the room.

* P — P — P — Postman ! ' she stammered breathlessly.
* He is coming I Round the corner ! Heaps of letters I
Piles of parcels I A hand-cart, and a boy to help him !
Here in five minutes I Oh I oh I oh ! ' She went
rushing back to the door, and Rosalind came forward,
looking almost her old beautiful self, with her cheeks
flushed by the cold air, and the fur collar of her jacket
turned up so as to hide the scarred cheek,

' Merry Christmas, Rosalind ! How — how nice
you look ! * cried Peggy, looking up and down the
dainty figure with more pleasure in the sight than

THE PARTING OF THE WA YS! 245

she could have believed possible a few weeks before.
After being accustomed for four longf weeks to gaze
at those perfectly cut features, Esther's long chin
and Mellicent's retrouss^ nose had been quite a trial
to her artistic sensibilities on her return to the
vicarage. It was like having a masterpiece taken
down from the walls and replaced by an inferior
engraving. She gave a sigh of satisfaction as she
looked once more at Rosalind's face.

* Mewwy Chwistmas, Peggy I I've missed you
fwightfully. I've not been to church, but I dwove
down to meet the others, and came to see you. I
had to see you on Chwistmas Day. I've had lovely
pwesents, and there are more to come. Mother has
given you the bwacelet, I see. Is it what you like?*

* My dear, I love it. I'm fearfully addicted to
jewellery. I had to put It on at once, and it looks
quite elegant on top of the bandages ! I'm
inexpressibly obliged. I've got heaps of things
books, scent, glove -box, writing-case, a big box
coming from India, and — don't tell her — an apron
from Mellicent ! The most awful thing. I can't
think where she found it. Yellow cloth with dog-
roses worked in filoselle ! Imagine me In a yellow

apron with spotty roses around the brim ! *

* He ! he ! I can't ! I weally can't. It's too
widiculous!' protested Rosalind. * She sent me a
twine bag made of netted cotton. It's awfully useful
if you use twine, but I never ^o. Don't say I said
so. Who got the night - dwess bag with the two
shades of blue that didn't match ? '

* Esther \ You should have seen her face ! * whispered
Peggy roguishly, and the girls went into peals of
laughter, which brought Robert hurrying across the
room to join them.

246 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

* Now then, Rosalind ; when you have quite done,
I should like to speak to Peggy. The compliments of
the season to you, Mariquita ; I hope I see you well.*

Peggy pursed up her lips, and looked him up and
down with her dancing hazel eyes.

* Most noble sir, the heavens rain blessings on you —
Oh, my goodness, there's the postman I ' she said all in
one breath ; and the partners darted forward side by
side towards the front door, where the old postman
was already standing, beaming all over his weather-
beaten face, as he began turning out the letters and
calling out the names on the envelopes.

* Asplin, Asplin, Saville, Asplin, Saville, Saville,
Miss Peggy Saville, Miss Mellercent Asplin, Miss
Saville, Miss M, Saville, Miss Peggy Saville.'

So the list ran on, with such a constant repetition
of the same name that Max exclaimed in disgust,

' Who is this Miss Peggy Saville that we hear so much
about? She's a greedy thing, whoever she may be;*
and Mellicent whined out, * I wish I had been at a
boarding-school ! I wish my relatives lived abroad.
There will be none left for me by the time she has
finished.' Then Arthur thrust forward his mischievous
face, and put in a stern inquiry —

' Forbes I Where's that registered letter ? That
letter with the hundred-pound note. Don't say you
haven't got it, for I know better. Hand it over now,
without any more bother.*

The old postman gave a chuckle of amusement, for
this was a standing joke renewed every Christmas that
Arthur had spent at the vicarage.

* 'Tasn't come ter-day, Muster Saville. Missed the
post. 'Twill be coming ter-morrer morning certain ! '

* Forbes ! ' croaked Arthur solemnly. ' Reflect I You
have a wife and children. This is a serious business.

THE PARTING OF THE WAYSr 247

It's ruin, Forbes, that's what it is. R — u — 1 — n, my
friend I Be advised by me, and give it up. The
hundred pounds is not worth it, and besides I need it
badly. Don't deprive a man of his inheritance ! '

'Bless yer rart, I'd bring- it yer with pleasure rif I
could I Nobody *d bring it quicker ran I would ! ' cried
Forbes, who like everyone else adored the handsome
young fellow who was always ready with a joke and a
kindly word. * It's comin' for the Noo Year, sir. You
mark my words. There's a deal of luck waitin' for yer
in the Noo Year ! *

Arthur's laugh ended in a sigh, but he thanked the
old man for his good wishes, tipped him even more
lavishly than usual, and followed his companions to the
drawing-room to examine their treasures.

Parcels were put on one side to await more leisurely
inspection, but cards and letters were opened at once,
and Rob seated himself by Peggy's side as she placed
the pile of envelopes on a table in the corner,

*We are partners, you know,' he reminded her,
' so I think I am entitled to a share in these. What
a lot of cards ! Who on earth are the senders ? '

* My godfathers, and my godmothers, and all my
relatives and friends. The girls at school and some of
the teachers. This fat one is from ** Buns " — Miss
Baker, the one whose Sunday hat I squashed. She
used to say that I was sent to her as wholesome
discipline, to prevent her being too happy as a hard-
worked teacher in a ladles' school, but she wept bucket-
fuls when I came away. I liked Buns ! This is from
Marjorie Riggs, my chum. She had a squint, but a
most engaging disposition. This is from Kate Strong:
now if there is a girl in the world for whom I cherish
an aversion, it is Katie Strong! She is what I call a
Specious pig. and why she wanted to send me a

248 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

Christmas card I simply can*t imagine. We were on
terms of undying hatred. This is from Miss Moss,
the pupil teacher. She had chilblains, poor dear, and
spoke through her dose. '*You busn*t do it, Peggy,

r

you really busn*t. It's host adoying ! '* Then I did it
again, you know, and she sniggered and tried to look
cross. This is — I don't know who this is from ! It's
a man's writing. It looks like a business letter —
London postmark — and something printed in white on
the seal. What is it? **The Pic-Fic-Piccadilly"
Robert ! * Peggy's voice grew shrill with excitement.
'''The Piccadilly Magazine, " '

* Wh — at ! ' Robert grabbed at the envelope, read
the words himself, and stared at her with sparkling
eyes. * It is ! It's the prize, Mariquita ! It must be.
What else would they write about? Open it and see.

Quick I Shall I do it for you ? *

* Yes, yes ! ' cried Peggy breathlessly. She craned

her head forward as Rob tore open the envelope, and
grasped his arm with both hands. Together they read
the typewritten words, together they gasped and
panted, and shrieked aloud in joy. * We've done it I
We have ! We've won the prize ! Thirty pounds !
Bravo, Rob I Now you can buy your microscope ! ' —
* Good old Mariquita, it's all your doing. Don't speak
to us ; we are literary people, far above ordinary
commonplace creatures like you. Thir — ty pounds !
made by our own honest toil. What do you think of
that, I'd like to know?'

Each member of the audience thought something
different, and said it amid a scene of wild excitement.
The elders were pleased and proud, though not above
improving the occasion by warnings against secret
work, over-anxiety, midnight journeys, etc. Mellicent

exclaimed, * How jolly ! Now you will be able to giva

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS! 249

presents for the New Year as well as Christmas ; ' and
Arthur said, * Dear Pegfgums I I always loved you ;
I took the *'will," you know, without any grumbling,
and now you can follow up with the deed as quickly as
you like ! * Each one wanted to hold the precious
document in his own hands, to read It with his
own eyes, and it was handed round and round to be
exclaimed over in accents of wonder and admiration,
while Rob beamed, and Peggy tossed her pigtail over
her shoulder, holding her little head at an angle ot
complacent satisfaction.

The moment of triumph was very sweet — all the
sweeter because of the sorrows of the last few weeks.
The partners forgot all the hard work, worry, and
exhaustion, and remembered only the joy of success
and hope fulfilled. Robert said little in the way of
thanks, preferring to wait until he could tell Peggy of
his gratitude without an audience to criticise his
words ; but when his mother began to speak of leaving,
it was he who reminded Mrs. Asplin of the promise
that the invalid should have her first walk on Christmas
Day.

* Let us go on ahead, and take her with us until the
carriage overtakes us. It will do her no harm. It's
bright and dry * —

* Oh, mater, yes! I told Peg I would take her out,'
chimed in Arthur, starting from his seat by Rosalind's
side, and looking quite distressed because he had
momentarily forgotten his promise. * Wrap her up
well, and we*Il take care of her. The air will do her
good.'

* I think it will, but you must not go far — not an
inch beyond the cross-roads. Come, Peggy, and PIJ
dress you myself. I can't trust you to put on enough
wraps.* Mrs. Asplin whisked the girl out of the room,

250 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

and wrapped her up to such an extent that when she
came downstairs again she could only pufF and gasp
above her muffler, declare that she was choking, and
fan herself with her muff. Choking or not, the eyes of
the companions brightened as they looked at her, for
the scarlet tam-o'-shanter was set at a rakish angle on
the dark little head, and Peggy the invalid seemed to
have made way for the Peggy of old, with dimpling
cheeks and the light of mischief in her eyes.

The moment that Mrs. AspHn stopped fumbling with
her wraps, she was out at the door, opening her mouth
to drink in the fresh chill air, and Robert was at her
side before anyone had a chance of superseding him.

* Umph ! Isn't it good? Tm stifling for a blow.
My lungs are sore for want of exercise. I was longing,
longing to get out. Robert, do you realise it? We
have won the prize ! Can you believe it ? It is almost
too good to be true. It's the best present of all.
Now you can buy your microscope, and get on with
your work as you never could before I *

* Yes, and it's all your doing, Mariquita. I could
not have pulled it off without your help. If I make
anything out of my studies, it will be your doing too.
I'll put it down to you, and thank you for it all my

life.'

*H — m I I don't think I deserve so much praise, but
I like it. It's very soothing,' said Peggy reflectively,
* I'm very happy about it, and I needed something to
make me happy, for I felt as blue as indigo this
morning. We seem to have come to the end of so
many things, and I hate ends. There is this dis-
appointment about Arthur, which spoils all the old
plans, and the break-up of our good times here to-
gether, I shall miss Oswald, He was a dear old

dandy, and his ties were quite an excitement in life;

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS/ 251

but I simply can't imagine what the house will be like
without you, Rob 1 *

* I shall be here for some weeks every year, and
I'll run down for a day or two whenever I can. It
won't be good-bye.*

* I know — I know ! but you will never be one of us
again, living in the house, joining in all our jokes.
It will be quite a different thing. And you will grow
up so quickly at Oxford, and be a man before we know
where we are.'

* So will you — a woman at least. You are fifteen in
January. At seventeen, girls put their hair up and
wear long dresses. You will look older than I do,
and give yourself as many airs as if you were fifty.
I know what girls of seventeen are like. I've met
lots of them, and they say, **That boy 1 " and toss
their heads as if they were a dozen years older than
fellows of their own age. I expect you will be as bad
as the rest, but you needn't try to snub me. I won't
stand it.'

* You won't have a chance, for I shan't be here.
As soon as my education is finished I am going out
to India, to stay until father retires and we come home
to settle. So after to-day '

'After to-day — the deluge 1 Peggy, I didn't tell
you before, but I'm off to-morrow to stay in town
until I go up to Oxford on the fourteenth. The pater
wants to have me with him, so I shan't see you again
for some months. Of course I am glad to be in town
for most things, but '■

* Yes, but ! ' repeated Peggy, and turned a wan little
face upon him. * Oh, Rob, it is changing quickly
I never thought it would be so soon as this. So it
is good-bye. No wonder I felt so blue this morning.

It is good-bye for ever to the old life. We shall meet

252 ABOUT PEGG Y SA VILLE

again, oh yes ! but it will be different. Some day
when Fm old and grown-up I will see in a newspaper
the name of a distlng^uished naturalist and discoverer,
and say, ** I used to know him once. He was not at
all proud. He used to pull my hair like any ordinary
mortal'"—

* Some day I shall enter a ballroom, and see a little
lady sitting" by the door waving her hands in the air,
and using words a mile long, and shall say to myself,
" Do my eyes deceive me ? Is it indeed the Peggy
Pickle of the Past? " and my host will say, *' My good
sir, that is the world-famous authoress, Mariquita de
Ponsonby Plantagenet Saville ! Stevenson, I assure
you, is not in it for flow of language, and she is so
proud of herself that she won't speak to anyone under
a belted earl.'"

* That sounds nice ! ' said Peggy approvingly. * I

should like that ; but it wouldn't be a ball, you silly
boy — It would be a conversazione, where all the clever
and celebrated people of London were gathered
together, **To have the honour of meeting Miss
Saville." There would be quite a number of people
whom we knew among the Lions. A very grand Lady
Somebody or other, the beauty of the season — Rosalind,
of course — all sparkling with diamonds, and leaning
on the arm of a distinguished-looking gentleman with
orders on his breast. That's Arthur. I'm determined
that he shall have orders. It's the only thing that
could reconcile me to the loss of the Victoria Cross,
and a dress - coat is so uninteresting without trim-
mings ! A fat lady would be sitting in a corner
prattling about half a dozen subjects all in one moment
— that's Mellicent ; and a tall, lean lady in spectacles
would be imparting useful information to a dandy with
an eyeglass stuck in one eye — that's Esther and

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS! 253

Oswald I Oh dear, I wonder — I wonder — I wonder !
It's like a story-book, Rob, and we are at the end of
the first volume. How much shall we have to do with
each other in the second and third ; and what is going
to happen next, and how, and when ? *

*We — we have to part, that's the next thing,' said
Rob sadly. * Here comes the carnage, and Arthur
is shouting for us to stop. It's good-bye, for the
present, Mariquita ; there's no help for it I '

*At the cross-roads!' said Peggy slowly, her eye
wandering to the sign-board which marked the paths
branching north, south, east, and west. She stopped
short and stood gazing into his face, her eyes big and
solemn, the Avind blowing her hair into loose little
curls beneath her scarlet cap, her dramatic mind seizing
eagerly on the significance of the position. *At the
cross-roads, Rob, to ^o our different ways ! Good-
bye, good-bye ! I hate to say it. You — you won't
forget me, and like the horrid boys at college better
than me, will you, Rob?'

Robert gave a short, strangled little laugh.

* I think — not I Cheer up, partner ! We will va^^t
again, and have a better time together than we have

had yet. The third volume is always 'more exciting
than the first. I say we shall, and you know when
I make up my mind to a thing, it has to be done !'

* Ah, but how ? ' sighed Peggy faintly. * But how ? '
Vague prophecies of the future were not much comfort
to her in this moment of farewell. She wanted some-
thing more definite ; but Rob had no time to enter
into details, for even as she spoke the carriage drew
up beside them, and, while the occupants congratulated
Peggy on having walked so far and so well, he could
only grip her hand, and take his place in silence beside
his sister.

»S4 ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE

Lady Darcy bent forward to smile farewell ; Rosalind
waved her hand, and then they were off again, driving
swiftly homewards, while Peggy stood watching, a
solitary figure upon the roadside.

Arthur and his companions hurried forward to join
her, afraid lest she should be tired, and overcome
with grief by the parting with her friend and partner,

*Poor little Peg! She won't like it a bit,* said
Arthur, ^ She's crying ! I'm sure she is.'

* She is putting her handkerchief to her eyes,' said
Mellicent.

*We will give her an arm apiece, and take her
straight back,* said Max anxiously, Mt's a shame
to have left the poor little soul alone ! '

They stared with troubled eyes at the little figure
which stood with its back turned towards them, in
an attitude of rigid stillness. There was something
pathetic about that stillness, with just the flutter of
the tell-tale handkerchief, to hint at the quivering face
that was hidden from view. The hearts of Peggy's
companions were very tender over her at that moment ;
but even as they planned words of comfort and cheer,
she wheeled round suddenly and walked back to meet
them.

It was an unusually mild morning for the season of
the year, and the sun was shining from a cloudless
sky. Its rays fell full upon Peggy's face as she
advanced — upon reddened eyes, trembling lips, and
two large tears trickling down her cheeks. It was
undeniable that she was crying, but she carried her
head well back upon her shoulders, rather courting
than avoiding observation, and as she drew nearer it
became abundantly evident that Peggy had retired in
honour of Mariquita, and that consolations had better
be deferred to a more promising occasion.

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS! 255

' A most lacerating wind I ' she said coolly. * It
draws the moisture to my eyes. Quite too piercingly
cold, I call it ! * and even Mellicent had not the courage
to contradict.

And here, dear readers, we leave Peggy Saville at
a milestone of her life. In what direction the cross-
roads led the little company of friends, and what
windings of the path brought them once more together,
remains still to be told. It was a strange journey,
and in their travelling they met many friends with
whom all young people are acquainted. The giant
barred the way, and had to be overcome before the
palace could be reached ; the Good Spirit intervened
at the right moment to prevent calamity, the prince
and princess stepped forward and made life beautiful ;
for life is the most wonderful fairy tale that was ever
written, and full of magic to those who have eyes
to see.

Farewell, then, to Peggy Pickle ; but if it be the wish
of those who have followed her so far, we may meet
again with Mariqulta Saville, in the glory of sweet
and twenty, and learn from her the secret of the
years.

TUB END

Printed hy MORKISOS & GiBB Limited, Edinburgh

A Selected List of ^

The Religious Tract
Society^s Illustrated %ie
Tales for Adult and

Juvenile Readers ^ ^

London : 4 Bouverie Street
and 65 St. Paul's Churchyard
and sold by all Booksellers

POPULAR STORIES.

By JOSEPH HOCKING.

The Chariots of the Lord.

With Fifteen Full- Page Pictures by Adolf Thiede;

Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Standard says : — * Mr. Joseph Hocking has never done
anything finer than "The Chariots of the Lord.'* He has taken
hold of a striking theme, from which many writers have shrunk,
although aU of them have admitted its magnificent possibilities,
and he has welded out of it a story that is instinct with life and
vigour, and, among the novels of the present season, ought to
stand very high.*

The Christian World says : — * Told with great spirit will

be keenly relished by Mr. Hocking's host of admirers.'

The Daily Telegraph says : — ' A sound, honest story, written
round one of the most picturesque incidents in history. For a
heroine there is a charming young lady. '* The Chariots of the
Lord" should meet with hearty approbation.'

The Record says : — ' Ingeniously constructed .... abounds in
strong situations and in exciting incidents. Mr. Joseph'^Hocking
has never done better work than this ; perhaps, indeed, he has
reached — for the present — his high-water mark.'

By SILAS K. HOCKING.

Author of * God's Outcast,* ' The Day of Recompense,' 'The Heart of

Man^ * In Spite of Fate,* etc.

The Awakening of Anthony Weir.

With Seven Illustrations by Harold Copping.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

Tke Times says : — * TBe story is a remarkable proof oi the

author's adaptability.*

T/?€ Daily News says; — *A well-written story.*

lite Contemporary Review says : — ' The best story which Mr. Silas

K. Hocking has written for many a day, in my opinion one of

the best stories he has ever written.'

By J. BLOUNDELLE-BURTON.

Author of ' The Scourge of God,* ' The Silent Shore,' etc.

The Intriguers' Way.

* The Stopy of a Jacobite Plot.

With Seven Illustrations by Adolf Thihde,
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Morning Post says : — ' It is a good story.'
r^e Guardian says: 'It is full of incident well told-'
Thf Daily Chronicle says ■ — ' It is one of the best stoiie<i lini
Mr. Bloundeile-Burton has written.'

POPULAR STORIES.

By AGNES GIBERNE.

Author o] * Anthony Cragg's Tenant,' 'Gwendoline/ ek,

Stories of the Abbey Precincts.

With Three Illustrations.

Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

The Book and News Trade Gazette says : — ' We can highly recom-
mend Miss Agnes Giberne's "Stories of the Abbey Precincts".'

The Standard says : — ' A collection of good wholesome stories,
through most of which runs a vein of romance. There are some
fine strong characters introduced into these tales.'

By ETHEL TURNER (Mrs. Curlewis).

Author of ' Seven Utile Australians,' etc.

The Wonder-Child.

An Austpallan Story.

With Seven Illustrations by Gordon Browne.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, gilt edges> 3s. 6d.

The A/hentsum says : — * Ethel Turner's Australian stories art
always good, and this is one of the best.'

The Scotsman says : — ' Full of life and incident.*

The Christian World says: — 'A brilliant story.*

By ELISABlgTH BOYD-BAYLY.

Under the 5he-Oak3.

With Seven Illustrations by J. Macfarlane.

Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt.

Inlaid Illustration on side nnd back, 3s. 6d.

The British Weekly says: — 'It is thoroughly fresh and breezy.
The love stories of Mabel and Pauline are deftly woven through
the plot, and there is a bright and open-air quality about the book
which makes it very pleasant.*

By L. E. TIDDEMAN.

Tender and True.

With Three Illustrations by Percy Tarrant.
Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s, 6d.

This is a story of exceptional interest and power. The character
of the heroine is fresh and original. The old Squire, too, wins
our affection from the beginning, while the combination in old
Grannie of deep tenderness with strong unbending Quaker prin-
ciples of conduct is very beautiful.

Humphrey Dering, the Vicar's son, is a manly fellow, and his
love for Elizabeth is the light that eventually scatters the clouds
which gather round the heroine and her grandmother.

POPULAR STORIES.

By LESLIE KEITH.

The Deceiver.

With Fifteen Illustrations by J. Finnemore
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

Leslie Keith has given us in this fascinating story some vivid
pictures of human life. Verney Drake, the younger brother, returns to
England after ten years' wanderings in far-off landSj only to be con-
fronted with a danger to the family name. To rescue his brother from
dishonour, he performs a heroic act of self-sacrifice. It costs him
his fortune, and he sets to work to make a living in London by
his pen. Away on the shore of the Carribean Sea, Maisie Kingdon
watches by the grass hammock in which her husband lies dying.
Soon after this she sees an advertisement in a London newspaper
sent her by a friend, as the result of which she lays claim to a
large property, and comes home to England. To find out who is
*the deceiver* is a problem which excites the reader's interest
through a large part of the story.

By ELEANORA H. STOOKE.

Angel's Brother.

With Three Illustrations by W. H. C. Groome.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S,

By ALICE JANE HOME.

Helen riurdoch ; or. Treasures of Darkness,

With Three Illustrations by Sidney Cowell.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

Tht Record says : — * It is a story which will appeal to educated
girls, keeping its hold upon their interest from first to last.'

By flora KLICKMANN.

The Ambitions of denny Ingram.

With Three Illustrations by J. F[nnemore.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

The Briiish Weekly says : — ' From the first page to the last iX
is mor« than readable, it is intensely interesting.*

By jean a. OWEN.

Pacing the World.

^ Volume of Seven Short Stories.

With Three Illustrations by A. Guy Smith,
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S.

The Dundee Courier says : — ' This is an excellent book to put into
the hands of a girl or young woman.'

The Pail Mall Gazette says ; — ' These stories show a quiet charm
and tender brightness which are eminently suited to their themes.'

BY DAVID LYAU.

Author of ' The Land o' the Leal,' eU,

The Gold that Perisheth.

With Seven Illustrations by W. H. C. Groome,
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Guardian says: — 'An interesting story.'

The Scotsman says : — * There are some delightful, as well as
dramatic, domestic scenes.'

Literature says : — ' His characters are truly charming in their
quaintness.*

The Glasgow Herald says: — * Mr. David Lyall has made a
strong story, and one well suited to drive home a moral. From
the first chapter, in which a ruined merchant dies by his own
hand, to the last, in which that man's son is rewarded for his
courage and fortitude by the rehabilitation of his father's memory,
there is not a dull chapter.'

The Methodist Times says : — * We have here the sure skilled
touch of an expert, and David I.yall has given us what, to young
people especially, is an excellent story.'

The Intervening 5ea.

With Seven Illustrations by Harold Copping.
Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Spectator says : — * This is really a powerful book.'
The Scotsman says: — 'It is a most interesting story.*
The l^eview of Reviews says : — ' This story of a self-made,
arbitrary factory owner and his sons is full of sympathy and in-
terest, and we follow it with great pleasure.'

Another nan's rioney.

With a Frontispiece by Alfred Pearse.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Athenaum says: — * It is not devoid of the charm that the
best Scottish character affords to novelists.'

The Scotsman says : — ' It is a healthy love story of the country
life of well-to-do people in the Highlands of Scotland. The
volume also contains a shorter story from the same pen, an in-
teresting study of religious life of Glasgow people.'

The Echo says : — ' It is well worth reading, and that is more
than one can say for many of the new novels that are published
in such large numbers.'

The Christian says : — ' The book is healthy, stimulating reading.*
The Glasgow Herald says: — * It is a most readable volume.'
The Record s?.y^ : — ' It is a pathetic Scotch love stoiy. The

characters are all well drawn.*

STORIES BY DEBORAH ALCOCK.

Author of 'The Spanish Brothers,' etc, itc,

Under Calvin's Spell.

With Fifteen Illustrations.

Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Kecord says: — * It is a remarkable book. It transports the

reader straight away to Geneva, and introduces him to the stirring

events of the Reformation period.*

The Standard says: — 'A powerfully written story.'

The Literary World says: — '"Under Calvin's Spell'* describes

the life of the Genevese under Calvin ; it is an inspiring story.

well told, and the many admirers of D. Alcock will read it with

pleasure and profit.'

Dr. Adrian- of o^d^Ho'irand.

With many Illustrations.

Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d,

This story deals with the thrilling experiences and episodes oi
the Dutch struggle with Spain in the sixteenth century.

The Christian World say-S : — ' From beginning to end the story
is vividly interesting, and reading it should stir and strengthen
Protestant impulses.*

The Friends of Pascal ;

or. The Children of Port RoyaK

A Story of Old France.

With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Expository Times says : — * The Religious Tract Society
has published a very good historical novel under the title
of " The Friends of Pascal." It carries us into the
heart of a great movement, until we throb with sympathy. It
introduces us to men and women who would have been great or
mean in any age. It diverts us for an hour, it makes us wise lor
all time.'

The King's Service. ThTnfrv'SkSi.'rar.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

Crushed, yet Conquering.

A Story of Constance and Bohemia.

New edition, with Seven Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

This story gives a complete and authentic sketch of the trial
and martyrdom of John Huss ; it abounds in incident, and while
riveting the attention of the reader, conveys much information and

teaching of the highest value.

UNIFORM EDITIONS OF

EVELYN EVERETT^GREEN'S TALES.

Miss Everett-Green has long been known and appreciated as a practised and
skilled writer, and while many of her tales are specially suited for
girls, they will also be read with profit and interest by adults. The
Society is issuing the whole series of her longer stories in a uniform style.

Lenore Annandale's Story.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Morning Post says : — * The pervading thought of the book
is the fulfilment of duty in obedience to the commands of religion,
whose dictates are represented as the only sure guide through life.'

The Western Morning News says : — ' The writer has aimed at

producing a story of good tone, and she has most decidedly
succeeded.'

Barbara's Brothers.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

A tale that will make a splendid gift-book. It is written in a
lively style, and is full of clever character portraiture.

The Head of the House.

With a Frontispiece, Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Christian says : — ' A story with a deep lesson for many
a household, where barriers of mutual misunderstanding have
prevented the display of affection which was all the time strong
enough to be kept back only with great effort. The young people
into whose hands this book comes are thereby supplied with much
food for reflection, yet presented with the attractiveness which only
the skilled raconteur can impart.'

The Glasgow Herald says : — ' The reading which it supplies
is sound without being dreary, serious, yet relieved by happy
touches of humour.*

Old niss Audrey.

With a Frontispiece by Lancelot Spei n.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

Sketches some very interesting pictures of English village life.
in which persons of different ranks figure, in whose lives the
power of the Go«pel is illustrated.

UNIFORM EDITIONS OF

EVELYN EVEfiETT^GREEN'S TALES.

The Family;

5ome Reminiscences of a Housekeeper.

With a Frontispiece by A. Guy Smith.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

A very clever and beautiful story. The old housekeeper narrates
the varied incidents and experiences of a large family in which
she is a trusted friend. The story, in a very helpful manner, deals
with gambling, social reform, and other burning questions.

Fir Tree Farm.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

Two Enthusiasts.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

This is a tale describing the experiences of a wealthy heiress
and her young companion in their efforts to carry out their views
on social and religious questions. It abounds in pleasant inci-
dents, and conveys some very helpful, practical lessons.

The riistress of Lydgate Priory ;

or, The Story of a Long Life.

With a Frontispiece. Crown Svo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

This is a story of love and self-will, beautifully told in auto-
biographical style by the accomplished, well-known writer of
'Barbara's Brothers.' A girl staying for a lengthened period
at her grandmother's house, hears the story of her long eventful
life, and is a witness of the calm in that life produced by the ulti-
mate bending of a strong will.

Tom Heron of 5ax.

A Story of the Evangelical Revival of the

Eighteenth Century.

With a Frontispiece. Crown Svo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

Joint Guardians.

With a Frontispiece. Crown Svo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d,

A tale of two families of cousins whose fathers are joint guar-
dians of a young girl. Many incidents of a romantic and engross-
ing character run through the story, and the main teaching of the

bo©k is the influence exercised by a consistent Christian life,

UNIFORM EDITIONS OF

EVELYN EVERETT^GfiEEN'S TALES.

The Percivals.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, is. 6d.

TMe Independent says: — *A spirited story of a household of
girls and their doings.*

The Record says : — ' Will prove popular among girls/

riarcus Stratford's Charge ;

or, Roy's Temptation.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

The Bookseller says : — * An Kngiish country story, the real hero
being one Roy, whom his guardian had for a long time taken for a
relative. A capital tale, full of good teaching.'

Sir Reginald's Ward ;

or, Talcs of the Family.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

Alwyn Ravendale.

With Frontispiece by Harold Copping.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d,

The Birmingham Post says : — ' It is an admirable study of the
development of character.'

The Review of Reviews says : — ' It is an original and fascinating
story,'

At 3s. 6d,

The Conscience of Roger Trehernc.

Illustrated. Large crown Svo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d«

The Spectator says ; — ' Roger Treherne, with his sterling honesty
of purpose, is a very attractive person. He goes through
a year or so of storm and stress, ajid finally his light shines clearly
and he obeys his call.

The Paith of Hilary Lovel.

A Tale of the Reign of Queen Bllzabeth.

With Seven Illustrations by Alfred Pearse.
Large crown Svo, cloth gilt, 3s, 6d.

The Morning Post says : — * It is a brightly written story.'
The Christian World says :— ' It is a vigorous well-told tale wjtJi
a pleasant love story woven into it.'

POPULAR ILLUSTBATED STORIES

By amy LE FEUVRE.

Dwell Deep; Or, Hilda Thorn's Life Story.

Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S.

Public Opinion says : — * The author has a keen perception of what
can be done by a girl who, though surrounded by luxury, can
devote herself to the welfare of others.'

3 Puzzling Pair.

With Illustrations by Eveline Lance,
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

The 'Record says : — * It is not often that writers are able success-

fully to picture children as they are.'

The Queen says :~* Cleverly illustrated and very amusing.'
The Spectator says: — 'There is no XiitX^ humour in Miss Le

Feuvre's story.*

Odd.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

A graceful and touching story, full of gospel teaching. The
heroine, a little girl who is not understood by those about her,
lavishes her affection upon a dog which has been presented to her
and finally saves her life. The tale is full of lively incident.

The Christian World says : — ' The story of singular Betty, who
prayed that she might have tribulation in order that she might
attain heaven.'

iJill*5 Red Bag.

With Seven Illustrations by Alfred Pearse.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

The Examiner says ; — * A capital story of deliciously human chil-
dren, and in its telling there are many touches of pathos, as of
humour.'

Legend Led.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

The Record says: — 'A charming story.'

His Little Daughter.

With Three Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, is. 6d.

The London Quarterly Review says : — ' Even Miss Le Feuvre has
written no child-story so pathetic and so tender as this. The
"Pilgrim's Progress" turned the little mischief-maker into a new
creature.*

POPULAR ILLUSTRATED STORIES

By amy LE FEUVRE.

Odd liade Even.

With Seven Illustrations by Harold Copping.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

This is a sequel to what many readers consider Amy Le Feuvre's
most beautiful child-story, entitled ' Odd.' It traces the after-life
of Betty, who in her childhood prayed so pathetically for tribula-
tion, and who in this story passes through a time of fiery trial and
affliction, and emerges therefrom an experienced yet humble
Christian.

Heather'5 Mistress.

With Fifteen Illustrations by J. S. Cromptoh.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Academy says : — * A pleasant wholesome story for a girl.'

The Manchester Courier says : — ' A capital and wholesome love-
atory. '

The 'Record says: — 'A pretty story prettily got up.*

On the Edge of a rioor.

Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Sunday School Chronicle says ; — ' A charming story j its key-
note : "I must be about my Father's business".'

The English Churchman says : — * A book which should be read by
young women, showing as it does that there is a work to be done
close at hand, in everyday life, among everyday people. The
sketches of character are life-like, and the writer has a lively seflse
of humour.'

The Carved Cupboard.

Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Record says : — * We recommend the book with thorough ap-
proval to all in search of gifts for girls.'

The Methodist Recorder says : — ' A well-told story of four girls
and a crafty cousin, and of how the old advice, " Fret not thyself
because of evil-doers," once more proved its value.'

A Little riaid.

Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.

The Western Daily Press says : — * The tale is a charming out,
and is told in a pleasant manner.'

STORIES FOR GIRLS.

By Mrs. GEORGE DE HORNE VAIZEY

(JESSIE MANSERGH).

About Peggy Saville.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Pall Mall Gazette says: — 'Somewhat in the vein of Miss
Charlotte Yonge is *' Peggy Saville.'* A brightly told and sensible
story concerning a group of youths and maidens who filled their
home with glee, tempered by the anxiety of their elders.'

A Houseful of Girls.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d;

The Methodist Times says : — ' No girl can fail to be fascinated
by the six bonny, healthy, fun-loving, and keen-hearted English
lasses who constitute the household. The various characters are
thoroughly well-drawn. Moreover, these 'Massies " are modern,
and ride their bicycles, learn wood-carving and cooking, and make
their own blouses.

The Bookseller says : — 'One would be puzzled to name a more
facile, fascinating, and daintily humorous writer about girls than
the creator of "Peggy Saville.'*'

Pixie O'Shaughnessy.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 2s 6d.

The Literary World says : — ' One of the most charming heroines
in fiction. This story should become a girl's classic*

More about Pixie,

Illustrated. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d.

The Methodist Recorder says : — * An entrancingly funny story. It
is complete in itself, but all who read this book will at once want
to get the other.'

The Spectator says : — * We are glad to .meet again this young
person who was so amusing in the character of a school-girl.'

More about Peggy,

Illustrated. Crown Svo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d,

Literature says ; — * Peggy is, of all young women, the most
delightful— vivacious, bold, timid, and tender by turns.*

The Record says; — ''Admirers of "Peggy Saville " will be
pleased to welcome a sequel to that lively young woman's adven-
tures entitled "More About Peggy".*

UNIFORM EDITIONS OF STORIES

Bv ROSA NOUCHETTE CAREY.

The stories by this gifted and popular author contain graceful, vivid pictures
of girl-life. They abound in striking incidents, are full of pathos^ and
the character-sketching is very true to life. The books are now to ht
obtained in a new uniform style of binding, in blue cloth^ with author's
autograph in gold on the side.

Esther Cameron'5 Story.

A Tale of Life and Influence.

With a Frontispiece by Alfred Pearse,
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

The Christian Leader says ; — * A more charming story for girls
could not be found. Simple, pure, natural, home-life is pre-
sented in an aspect so daintily attractive that the reader rises
from the perusal of Esther's story refreshed and inspired.*

Little Miss riuffet.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d

The Independent says : — ' One o£ the prettiest stories we have
read for a long time.*

Aunt Diana.

4

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, as. 6d.

Another of Miss Carey's stories which has already become popu-
lar. It illustrates in the author's best and most telling style
the working of duty founded upon Christian principle.

3vcril.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

The Leeds Mercury says : — ' A very interesting tale, which

will not be readily put aside by the reader until the end has been
reached.*

Cousin Mona.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

nerle'5 Crusade.

With a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

Our Bessie.

With a Frontispiece. Crown Svo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Record says :—'" Our Bessie" is one of Miss Carey's suc-
cessful efforts. We can heartily recommend it as an appropriate
gift book for young ladies.'

ILLUSTRATED STORIES FOR BOYS.

By CYRIL GREY.

The Lost Earldom.

With Three Illustrations by Raymond Potter.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

A rousing and very skilfully constructed story dealing with the
sufferings of the Covenanters under the Stuarts. The hero passes
through an extraordinary series of hair-breadth escapes ; remains
under strong temptations, true to his principles, and lives at the
last to see the coming of better times with the landing of William
of Orange.

For Crown and Covenant

With Three Illustrations by Alfred Pearse.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

A stirring tale, depicting the struggle between the Crown and the
Covenanters in Scotland during the reign of Charles II. By the
adventures of the chief characters, the reader is carried from scene
to tcene with ever deepening interest.

By V. L. GOING;

The Adventures of Val Daintry in the
Graeco-Turkish War.

With Seven Illustrations by Frank Feller.
Large crown 8vOy cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

This is a bright and vigorous story, the main scenes of which
are fixed in the last war between Turkey and Greece. The hero,
ffhom we first know when he leaves school at the age of seventeen,
performs prodigies of valour on the Greek side, passes through
a wonderful series of peril and adventures ; shows the characteristic
qualities of leadership, patience, courage, and regard for the weak.

At last he discovers his father under most romantic circumstances,
and in the end returns to his country the inheritor of a fine estate
as well as the hero of a thousand and one striking incidents.

By E. C. KENYON.

The Heroes of Ploss Hall School.

With Seven Illustrations by Alfred Pearsb.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 3s. 6d.

The Guardian says ; — ' It will delight the hearts of all school
boys and many of their sisters.'

The Scotsman says : — ' It i<! brimful of life and incident.*

ILLUSTRATED STORIES FOR BOYS.

By a. gray.

Quest

or. O'er Hill and Vale in the Land of the Inca,

With Three Illustrations by Alfred Pearse.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d,

The Glasgow Herald says : — * " Cyril's Quest " takes not only the
hero, but his friend Hal also " o'er vale and hill in the land of
the Inca." Their adventures amongst the *' Indios Bravos " are
highly romantic, and give them — and the reader — an opportunity
of becoming acquainted with a very interesting country.*

By a. M. JACKSON.

The Brigands' Prey :

A Strange Story of Adventure.

With Five Illustrations by G. E. Robertson.
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S. 6d.

The Yorkshire Post says : — * " The Brigands' Prey *' has a strong
flavour throughout. Italian brigands, a fastness in the mountains,
a secret way to the sea, an escape by swimming from a ship — whai
more can the healthy boy want?*

By W. C. METCALFE.

The Voyage of the * Stormy Petrel.*

With Three Illustrations by Lancelot Speed,
Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s. 6d,

The Sheffield Daily Telegraph says : — * It is a tale of adventure at
sea, which boys will find capital reading.*

The Northern Whig says : — * The boy into whose hands this
story comes can count on a time of genuine enjoyment whilst
perusing it.*

By T. S. MILLINGTON.

Through Fire and Through Water.

A Story of Peril and Adventure.

With Fifteen Illustrations. Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2S.

The School Guardian says : — ' To boys who like plenty in their
books, and that of a decidedly stirring order — "Through Fire and
Through Water " may be highly commended. Jack Smith's ambition
to be a sailor, and how it is finally gratified notwithstanding the ob-
stacles that intervene. The story never flags for a moment ; it goes
with a swing from start to finish.'

By HESBA STBETTON.

Half Brothers.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 5d.

Illustrated. Large crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

F

Cobwebs and Cables.

Illustrated. Large crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

A powerfully written story whose general moral is that a sinful
habit begins a ' A Cobweb,' and ends as a * A Cable.' The inci-
dents of the story are original and striking.

Through a INeedle's Eye.

Illustrated. Large crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.

David Lloyd's Last Will.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo^ cloth gilt, 2s. 6d.

The 5oul of Honour.

With Frontispiece. Large crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.

Phoebe Lincoln is the step-daughter of Christopher Lincoln, a
promoter and director of a ring of public companies. By reckless
speculation these companies fail, and bring want and miseiy on
numbers of middle-class people who had trusted their hard-earned
savings to them.

Phoebe refuses to take possession of property which had been
made over to h«r before the crash came. The plot is an ingenious
one, and the reader's interest is arrested and sustained.

bede*s Charity.

Illustrated, crown 8vo, as.

The Children of Cloverley.

Illustrated, crown 8vo-| as

Enoch Roden's Training.

Illustrated, crown Svo, as.

Fern's Hollow.

Illustrated, crown 8vo, as.

[S. &Co. No.i3